Grace Grace This worde is diuersly taken For kindnesse 2 Samel 16.17 for abilitie to affect or perswade Psalm 45.2 for the happinesse that is had from Christ in this world and so it is opposed to glorie Psalm 84.11 for the preaching of the Gospell Rom. 1.4 Titus 2.12 for approbation from God Pro. 12.2 For the spirituall liberty that wee haue from Christ and so it is opposed to the Law Rom. 6.14 lastly it is taken for the loue and fauour of GOD receiuing the Sinner into couenant in Christ as it is an euer-flowing spring of celestiall Grace to the soule iustified and so it is taken heere Peace This word also is diuersly accepted for rest and ease from paine The acceptations of the word Peace Psal 38.4 for familiarity so the man of my peace Psal 41.9 for concord Ephes 4.3 for prosperitie in generall 1. Chron. 12.18 Psal 125.5 Ier. 29.11 for all that felicitie we haue by Christ Luke 19.42 for glory in heauen Esa 57.2 Luke 19.38 Rom. 2.10 Luke 1.79 for reconciliation it selfe Luke 2.14 Esay 53.5 for the meanes of reconciliation Ephes 2.14 for the signes of reconciliation Esay 57.19 Psal 85.8 for tranquilitie of conscience Rom. 14.17 5.2 Lastly it is also taken for all that rest of conscience within and Synecdochically it signifieth all those blessings spirituall which either in this world or that other better world we receiue from Christ together with Gods fauour and grace neither is temporall prosperitie excluded though not principally meant and so I thinke it is taken here The meaning being thus found I consider the obseruations first generally First in that the Apostle doth in the very Salutation sow the seedes of the whole Gospell we might learne euen in our ordinary imployments to mind Gods glory and the saluation of others Secondly Three reasons why children may be taught the principles they vnderstand not we may hence see that it is lawfull to draw abridgements of holy things and commend them to ordinary vse as here these graces to an ordinary salutation from man to man and so I thinke of teaching the Lords Prayer and Commandements with other Scripture to children or seruants that yet vnderstand not and that for such reasons as these first that so they might haue occasion much to thinke of the things are so much and commonly vrged secondly that if any time of extremitie should come they might haue certaine seedes of direction and comfort to guide and support them thirdly that their condemnation might be more iust if hauing Grace and Peace and other principles of Catechisme so much in their mouths they should not get them into their hearts Thirdly a question may here be moued Quest how the Apostle can here in these words wish vnto them their chiefe good or felicitie seeing these are not all the graces or blessings needfull to our happinesse Ans I might answere this diuersly 1. Here is a Synecdoche all are vnderstood though not all named or thus these are the beginnings of all graces and blessings or thus one or two graces is worth a world besides or thus these are chiefly aboue others to be sought but lastly it is certaine these cannot be had without the most of sauing graces as for example true Peace cannot be had without Christ nor without godly Sorrow Confession Knowledge Meekenesse Desires Faith Humilitie Loue and the like as men may easily see if they will bee informed either by Scripture or experience But the maine Doctrine which generally I obserue out of these words Doct. is this that spirituall things from God in Christ are the best things Spirituall things are the best things and most to be sought and desired and wished both for our selues and others The reasons are 1. They serue for the excellentest part viz. the soule 2. They serue for eternitie and these outward things but for this life 3. Reasons Spirituall things are giuen by God in Christ the other by God without Christ 4. They onely are able to satisfie the Soule 5. In respect of continuance for outward things can last but till death but then their workes will follow the faithfull into the graue yea into heauen and therefore much more these graces 6. Spirituall things are onely proper to the Saints temporall things are common both to good and bad 7. These are to be had by vertue of an absolute promise the other but conditionally assured 8. These are more pleasing and acceptable to God Gods acceptation prooues them best lastly What shall it profit a man to winne the whole world and loose his owne Soule Math. 16. Vse 1 The vse is first for the iust reproofe of the wonderfull carelesnesse and strength of folly that hath possessed the most people in the prophane neglect nay contempt of spirituall things with the meanes of them Indeede if men could be rid of Death the Graue Hell and Gods Curse or if these things could be had without seeking it were to some purpose for men to sleepe still and neuer wake Many are the sleights of Sathan Some are stubborne and will not regard some with very preiudice runne wittingly to hell some confesse it to be meete that the best things should be chiefely sought but forget some purpose but giue ouer for difficulties in the beginning some no sooner ridde of terrour but as soone off care for the life to come Vse 2 Secondly this doctrine may be a singular comfort to vs if wee can finde grace and peace in our hearts how euer it be with vs in our bodies or estates otherwise Vse 3 Thirdly it should teach Parents to be more carefull to leaue grace in their Childrens hearts then treasures in their Chests for them and friends should more endeauour to helpe one another in the comforts of an holy fellowship in the Gospell then in the ciuill furtherances they doe so much engage themselues to Vse 4 Lastly it should teach vs to learne the lesson giuen by our Sauiour Christ Math. 6. Math. 6. Ver 19. to 25. Ver 25. to the end neither to inlarge our affections to the immoderate desires of superfluitie in outward things nor yet to racke our hearts with the faithlesse and fruitlesse care of things necessarie This latter branch is vrged with eight or nine worthy reasons but of these in another place afterwards And thus much generally Grace If Grace that is Gods fauour and the graces spirituall that flow from thence be of so great worth and excellencie diuers things may be inferred by way of profitable instruction for our vse out of seuerall Scriptures First if it be so great a priuiledge to obtaine grace from God wee should striue to be such as are within the compasse of the promise of grace James 4.6 especially we should get humble and lowly hearts for God giues grace vnto the humble but resisteth the stubborne wilfull and proud sinner Againe if Gods Loue and Christs Grace be Iewels of so great
l 2 Thes 2.20 And for triall first of our loue to God Wee must know that hee loues not God that will not come to CHRIST for life m John 5.42 that keepes not his Commandements n Iohn 15.10 that is ashamed of the Crosse and profession of Christ o Rom. 5.5 that loues not the word so as to hide as precious treasure in his heart the instructions and comforts of the Word p 1 Iohn 2.6 that is not inflamed and inwardly constrained to an ardent desire of holy duties in that place God hath set him in q 2 Cor. 5.13.14 that serues the lust or loue of his profit sports and carnall delight r 1 Ioh. 2.15 And for triall of our loue to men hee loues not his neighbour first that cannot doe it in the Spirit that is in spirituall things and from his heart according to the directions and motions of Gods Spirit secondly that doth or worketh euill to his neighbour Å¿ Rom. 13.10 thirdly that wilfully will offend his brother in a thing indifferent t Rom. 14.15 fourthly that will not pray for his neighbour u Rom. 15.30 fiftly that is not prone to shew mercy x 1 Cor. 8.8 Quest But how must I loue my neighbour Answ As Christ loued vs and that hath foure things in it For Christ loued vs first and though wee were his inferiours and for our profit and with an euerlasting loue so should wee first wee must loue with a preuenting loue secondly wee must loue though they be meaner persons in place or gifts then wee thirdly we must loue them for their profit and good not for our owne and lastly wee must loue continually and feruently Verse 9. For this cause we also since the day we heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that ye might be fulfilled with the knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord in all pleasing being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long-suffering with ioyfulnesse THese words are the second part of the Preface wherein he sheweth that hee praied for them which hee both generally affirmes The Diuision and specially declares The generall affirmation is in these words For this cause wee also since the day we heard of it cease not to pray for you The speciall Declaration is in the words that follow And to desire that yee might be fulfilled with the knowledge of his will and so forward to the end of the 11. Verse In the affirmation are three things first an Intimation of a reason for this cause secondly the Notation of time since the day wee heard of it thirdly the Matter affirmed we cease not to pray for you In generall wee may plainely obserue that the desires of our hearts We are neither borne nor borne againe for our selues and endeauours of our liues ought not to be imployed for our owne good onely but for the good of others Wee are neyther borne nor borne againe for our selues Sanctified and holy men haue beene full of constant and ardent affections and desires after the good of Gods Children The manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery member to profit withall x 1 Cor. 12.7 Religious Loue seeketh not his owne things y 1 Cor. 13. wee should not seeke our owne things as many doe but that which is Iesus Christs viz. that which tends to his glory and the profit of his members yea Christians should serue one another by loue hee is not of God that hath not holy affections to promote so farre as in him lyeth the good of Gods Children z 1 Ioh. 3.10 Herein are the Children of God and the Children of the Diuell vsually knowne certainely that which any man is in Religion hee is relatiuely if not fit to serue the body Note then not fit to be of the body hee is not a Saint that seekes not communion of Saints This may serue First Vses to shew the miserie of such as haue no inflamed desires after the good of Gods Children Secondly it may giue vs occasion to examine our selues what good the body of Christ reapes by vs. If any Christian of lesse power gifts and meanes in the world aske what good can I doe to Christians I answere if thou canst doe nothing else thou canst pray to God for them and desire their good reioyce in their prosperitie and mourne for their miseries neither let this be thought a meane and vnprofitable seruice to the body for wee see here a great Apostle imploying himselfe about such worke yea thou dost benefit the body by keeping an holy order in thine owne worke walking inoffensiuely If one stone flie out of the building it may breede great annoyance to the whole Thirdly this should teach vs to auoide what lets our desires or abilities to serue the Brethren by loue and what may wrong the body Take heede of worldlinesse euen these carking cares or plodding thoughts about earthly things vse the world but serue it not take heede of irreligiousnesse or the common prophanenesse of the world take heede of rash censuring and the customary liberty of speech to iudge and master-like to taxe the actions of others lastly take heede of presumptuous and scandalous courses of life And here also may be gathered a comfort to afflicted consciences that are distressed because they finde not what they would in themselues they must know that one great way of triall of sinceritie is by the constant vprightnesse of their hearts in the desires of good to the Church and people of God And therefore though they cannot speake so much good of themselues as were meete yet it is a great grace of God that they haue inflamed affections to wish all spirituall prosperitie to Gods people and to blesse them in the Name of the Lord. Doctr. When thou seest the word begin to work in any place pray feruently to God For this cause Doct. When we see the Word of God beginning to worke effectually in any people and that they wax fruitfull it is the dutie of all that loue Sion to bestirre themselues and cry mightily to God with vncessant prayers for them If it be asked what we should pray for or wish vnto them I answere wee should pray first that God would restraine the Diuell and all wicked men that profession bee not dishonoured in the birth of it by scandalous persons for it is one of the first practises of the Diuell to thrust up wicked men into profession What thou shouldest pray for that so the glory of sinceritie might be darkened Secondly that the word might haue free passage without interruption or hurtfull opposition Seldome doth powerfull preaching make a diuision in the heape but the Diuell and diuellish men
bee waighed that a man in this life should be here sayd to be holy vnblameable and vnreproueable or as the other Translation hath it without fault in his sight For the better conceiuing of it wee must compare with these words other Scripture wherein is giuen vnto the godly that they haue cleane hands and a pure heart Psal 24.4 that they are pure Prou. 21.8 vpright in heart Psal 97.11 sanctified throughout 1 Thess 5.23 perfect 1 King 8 61. or vndefiled in their way Psal 119.1 perfect 2 Cor. 13.11 Phil. 3.15 Matth. 5.48 faultlesse Iud. 24. without spot and blamelesse 1 Pet. 3.14 walking in all Gods wayes 1 King 8.58 and that they keepe Gods couenant Psal 25.10 78.8.10 132.22 Thus Noah is sayd to be perfect Gen. 6.9 Ezekiah walked before God with a perfect heart Esa 38. Dauids heart was perfect 1 King 11.4 Zachariah and Elizabeth were both righteous before God and walking in all the commandements of the Lord blamelesse Luke 1.6 The question is how those sayings should bee true and in what sence they are meant And for the cleering of the doubt the way is not simply to reiect the propositions as impious and vntrue and hereticall as some ignorant and malicious persons doe but seeing they are the sacred words of Scripture to consider what it is may bee attained and what Gods requires of vs. To thinke with the Papists or Anabaptists that any mortall man can performe the obedience required in the morall Law perfectly so as neuer to commit sinne against the Law is a most blasphemous detestable and cursed opinion for there is no man that sinneth not the best of the Saints haue had their thousands of sinne But those places are to bee vnderstood of the righteousnesse of the Christian as hee is considered to bee vnder the couenant of grace and the Gospell not of Legall perfection but of an Euangelicall innocency and vprightnesse Not as their workes are in themselues but comparatiuely either with the workes of wicked men or as they are in their desire and endeauour and as they are presented in the intercession of Christ who couers thâ— imperfections that cleaue to the workes of the faithfull Sometimes the faithfull are sayd to be perfect that is strong men in CHRIST compared with the weake Christian and Infant in grace so that wee see what a Christian in this life may attaine vnto the rigour of the Law being taken away in the couenant of grace and the imperfections of his workes and frailty being couered in Christs intecession Holy This word Holy is the generall and comprehends the other two For holinesse is either internall and that is expressed by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnblameable or externall and so it is exprest in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnreproueable Holinesse is giuen to God and so essentially d Luke 1.49 to the spirit of God and so effectiuely because it workes it in others to Christ as he deriues it by influence to his members e Acts 3.14 Luke 1.35 To Angels Matth. 25. to sacrifices by way of type to the Couenant of GOD as it promiseth holinesse to the faithfull f Luke 1.71 to the Prophets as Teachers of holinesse g Acts 3.21 to the Scriptures as the rule of holinesse h Rom. 1.2 to places for the holinesse of the subiect but heere it is a glorious adiunct conferred vpon the faithfull by Christ Foure things obserued about holinesse Concerning holinesse of heart and life in generall there are heere foure things to be noted 1. The necessitie of it wee can neuer be reconciled or glorified without it Tit. 2.12.13 2. The difficultie of it lesse then the power of Christ crucified cannot make men lead a holy life 3. The meritorious cause of it holinesse is merited by Christ as well as saluation 4. The order men must first bee reconciled to God before they can get holy grace or lead a holy life Vnblameable Christian perfection hath two things in it First vprightnesse of heart noted by this word Secondly vprightnesse of life noted by the word following Internall holinesse hath seuen things in it Internall perfection or holinesse must haue these things in it First the staine of former sinnes must bee washed away with the teares of repentance i Ier. 4 4. Secondly the inward worship of God must bee set vp in the heart some impressions men haue of an externall worship but of the inward worship men are naturally almost wholly ignorant God is inwardly worshipped by the constant exercise of grace from aboue as Loue Feare Trust Delight Desire c. 3. There must bee in vs an assurance of Gods fauor k Heb. 10.22 Acts 15.9 4. There must be a freedome from preuailing euils in the mind or affections in the minde as ignorance wicked thoughts errours in the affections as impatiency lust seruile feare of men malice l Prou. 19.2 Psal 41.6 Iam. 1.4 c. 5. Hypocrisie must not raigne our desire must be more to be good then to seem so m Psal 125.4 6. Our whole heart must be set vpon Gods whole Law to haue respect vnto all Gods Commandements God abhors a diuided heart n Hos 10.2 a double heart o Iam. 4.8 7. The minde must be set vpon heauenly things and conuerse in heauen p Col. 3.1 Where these things are happily attained vnto there the heart is vpright whatsoeuer defects or infirmities be in it these things are different in Christians in the degrees for there is an infancy and weaknesse in sanctification as well as Faith The signes of an vpright heart are these first it desires perfeâ—â—â—â—â— o Phil. 3. Signes of an vpright heart secondly it will not cease well-doing for crosses p Job 2 3. thirdly it will 〈◊〉 God though alone q Iosh 24 15. fourthly it will not follow the eye it is not sensâ—â—ll r Iob 31 7. fiftly it reioyceth in the loue of CHRIST aboue all things Å¿ Cant 1 3. sixtly It will â—â—â—â—te for lesser sinnes as Dauids did 2 Sam. 24. seuenthly it is constant t Psal 78 37. Rules That we may attaine an vpright and vnblameable heart In generall wee must get a new heart u Ezek 36 27. In particular 1. we must by mortification circumcise our hearts x Deut 3 6. 2. we must get Gods Law written in our hearts y Ier 31 33. 3. wee must seeke and loue purity of heart z Prou 22 11. 4. wee must keepe our hearts with all diligence a Prou 4 17. lastly we must walke before God b Gen 17 2. Motiues Motiues to inward holinesse First wee shall neuer see the righteousnesse of God imputed till we be vpright in heart c Psal 36 10. Secondly a pure heart is one of the cleerest signes of a blessed man d Matth 5 6. Thirdly God searcheth to finde what mens
Concerning the Husbands dutie as it is here expressed I consider six things First that it is indispensably required Secondly why this dutie onely is named Thirdly how he must shew his loue Fourthly Reasons why Fifthly I answer certaine obiections Sixthly the lets of performance of loue First it is required Gen. 2.24 Ephes 5.25 Tit. 2.2 Secondly the Apostle names this dutie in this one word either because the Lord of purpose would haue them studie the whole scriptures that while they seeke for directions to make them good Husbands they may finde also counsell to make them good men Or else in this word is comprehended their dutie that so this being their word they might write it in their hearts haue it euer in their eyes to doe it or else it is because this is most necessarie and as women faile in subiection so doe men in loue For the third viz. how he must shew his loue we must vnderstand that the husband owes the wife First naturall or ciuill loue as a maried man Secondly spirituall loue as a Christian maried man For the first the loue of the husband is to be shewed foure waies Husbands shevv their loue 4 vvaies 1. By cohabitation 1 Pet. 3.7 He must dwell with her not wander from his wife nor depart without calling and consent nor dwell with drunkards whores or gamesters dwell I say in his owne house not in the ale-house c. 2. By chastitie and that first by auoyding vnfaithfulnesse to her bed not follow the strange woman This sinne of whoredome it consumes mens strength wastes mens substance compasseth men with all euill in the middest of the congregation is worse then theft exceeding hatefull in Gods sight and disgracefull amongst men destroies the soule both by making men without vnderstanding and sending them to hell Prou. 5.19 6.25 9.17 Iob 31.7 8. c. Secondly by yeelding her due beneuolence not departing from her bed without consent 3. By honouring her 1 Pet. 3.7 The Husband must shew that hee honoureth her Husbands honour their vviues six vvaies First by suffering himselfe to be admonished by her Gen. 21.12 Secondly by vsing her as his companion not lording ouer her as his slaue Thirdly by trusting her with disposing of such things in the familie as shee is fit for and faithfull in by giuing her imployment according to her gifts Fourthly by not disgracing her before others but chusing a fit time in secret to finde fault with her Fifthly by not speaking when shee is in passion but forcing both her and himselfe in all matters of difference to speake when they are both out of passion Sixthly by yeelding a free and iust testimonie of her praises Pro. 31.28 4. By cherishing her Eph. 5.28 And this he performes First by prouiding her maintenance according to his abilitie that in labouring so in his calling as he may prouide for her while he liues and leaue her some meanes when he dies And for manner doing it cheerefully not stay till it be wrung from him as from churlish Nabal Thus doe not they that spend at alehouse vpon whores or sports Beare-baites plaies gaming or apparell that should serue for maintenance of wiues and children at home Secondly by protecting and rescuing her from wrongs and dangers 1 Sam. 30.5 Thirdly by delighting in her loue yea not erring or wandring in his loue continually Prou. 5.19 Secondly he owes her spirituall loue aswell as naturall so Christ loued his Church not onely to inrich it but to sanctifie it Ephes 5.25 26. They must dwell with them as men of knowledge to helpe them not onely by labour but by knowledge also 1 Pet. 3.7 This religious loue he must shew 1. By forgiuing her offences vpon her repentance this is one way wherby Christ makes his Church holy 2. By edifying her by counsell exhortation admonition consolation c. 4. The reasons why he must loue her Seuen reasons vvhy men must loue their vviues are 1. Because God requires it 2. God so requires it as a man must leaue his father and mother to cleaue vnto his wife Gen. 2.24 3. The example of Christ should inforce it Eph. 5.25 4. She is his owne flesh and no man euer hated his owne flesh Eph. 5.29 〈…〉 5. Lest prayer be interrupted 1 Pet. 3.17 6. Thus he shall shew himselfe a member of Christ and to be like his head Ephes 1.30 7. It will preserue a man from the temptations and inticements of the strange woman Prou. 5.19 20. Yea and from all euill company and vnthriftinesse Fifthly the Obiections follow Obiect 1. Shee was of meane birth condition or portion Mens obiections ansvvered when I married her Ans So and much worse was the Church before Christ maried her and yet Christ loues her Obiect 2. But since mariage shee is idle froward wastefull c. Answ This is a reason to moue thee to pray for her and to watch ouer her waies to admonish and instruct her but this is no reason to moue thee not to loue her For the Church sinneth after calling and yet Christ loues her and shewes it by his intercession for her in heauen and by labouring to clense her by his spirit and word in earth Obiect 3. But shee is a carnall and vnregenerate woman a meere wicked woman that neither doth nor will feare God and Christ doth not loue heretikes or hypocrites or prophane persons and pagans Answ Though this reason from Christs example doth not hold yet the reason from Gods institution bindes thee thou must loue her not because shee deserues it but because God requires it Quest Is a man bound to esteeme his wife aboue all women Answ In respect of the affection and practise of the things essentially necessarie to coniugall duties he is but not in opinion of his praises for that is the commendation of the good wife not of euery wife Prou. 31.30 Thus of the Obiections Sixthly the lets follow The causes vvhy men loue not their vviues How comes it to passe that men do not performe this dutie Answ It is in some by reason of their sinfull comming together as in sudden mariages when they are done before there be a calling or affection in the heâ—rt So when men haue ill ends as those men that marry their wiues not for grace or fauour but for wealth when they are possessed of both they will loue their wealth and hate their wiues 2. Corruption of nature is the cause of want of loue they are wicked men therefore wicked husbands 3. It comes to passe because men doe not by praier seeke loue of God neglect of praier and mortification is the cause 4. Men loue the strange woman and therefore loue not their wiues or they loue other mens wiues 5. It comes to passe by the vntowardnesse of the wife for though that bee no iust reason to the husband because he should loue her because God commands him yet it is a iust iudgement of
value it should teach vs when Grace is offered in the meanes or any way bestowed by Gods Spirit 1 Cor. 6.1 neuer to receiue it in vaine so as it should be tendered without effect or kept without aduantage but especially let it euer be farre from vs to turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Iude 4. to abuse either the promises of Grace or the pledges of Gods Loue to become either bawds for perseuerance in sinne or props to secure and bolde presumption And aboue all things wee should with all watchfulnesse take heede of wronging the Spirit of Grace Heb. 10. eyther by resisting tempting greening quenching or dispising it And further wee should learne by all good meanes as constant hearing 2 Tim 1.6 2 Tim. 2.1 prayer reading conference and meditation to stirre vp the Graces giuen vs to labour for spirituall strength in Grace and to search so carefully into the euidence of Faith for what wee haue and Hope for what wee want as neuer to giue ouer to examine our selues by the signes and promises of Gods Loue till our hearts were setled and stablished in Grace Lastly Gods Children should solace themselues in the feeling and experimentall knowledge of Gods grace Iob 15.11.12 so as their hearts should neuer carry them away to make them account the Consolations of God small or to despise the Grace giuen them but rather in the middest of all combats with temptations within or afflictions without to support their Soules with that gratious Promise My Grace shall bee sufficient for you 2 Cor. 12.9 and my Power made knowne in your weakenesse Peace The second thing here wished for and to bee desired of all that loue their owne good is Peace that is tranquillity of heart with other spirituall blessings accompanying it with outward things also so farre as they may further our happinesse but the Scripture layes a restraint vpon the getting of this peace and giues rules for the vse of it For if euer wee would haue Peace wee must first be righteous persons that is men that are broken in heart for our sinnes humbled at Gods feete for forgiuenesse and such as hang vpon the Worde of GOD to receiue the certaine meanes of our soules reconciliation and the righteousnesse of CHRIST imputed vnto vs such as to whom there is a way and their path is holy Esay 35.8 But on the other side vnto the wicked is no peace and they are taken by the Prophet for wicked men that are neuer humbled in the duties of Mortification for sinne that in the hardnesse of their hearts frustrate the power of Gods Ordinances so as they cannot worke vpon them Esay 57.21 these haue no Peace neyther with GOD Angels men the Creatures or their owne Consciences Againe hast thou gotten peace and tranquility of heart euen rest and ease from CHRIST then let this peace preserue thy heart and minde Phil. 4.6 Col. 3.15 and let it rule Be carefull to reiect all matters in thoughts or opinion in affections or desires in words or actions that it might any way interrupt thy peace but by all meanes nourish it delight in it and let it guide to all holy meditations and affections and gainefull practises and endeuours Let the peace of thy heart and Gods spirituall blessing be a rule for all thy actions And lastly with all good Conscience and holy conuersation hold out that when Christ shall come eyther by particular Iudgement to thee in death or by generall iudgement to the whole world in the last day 2 Pet 3.14 Esay 9.6.7 Luke 1.79 thou maist be found of him in Peace so shall Christ be vnto thee a Prince of Peace and guide thy feet for euer into the way of Peace And thus farre of the good things he wisheth vnto them now follow the efficient causes viz from God the Father and our Lord Iesus Christ Diuers things may be here obserued First a proofe of the Trinitie or at the least a plaine proofe of two persons the Father and the Sonne vnited in one essence Secondly GOD is here plainely affirmed to be a Father and that hee is in diuers respects first to all by Creation secondly to all the faithfull by Adoption thirdly to Christ by the grace of Vnion as man and a naturall Father as God Thirdly heere wee may obserue that grace and blessings must not bee looked vpon without some honourable meditation of God and Christ the giuers Fourthly seeing beleeuers haue a God a Father a Christ a Sauiour a Lord they are sure to be in a happy case and may haue what is needfull if they will seeke for it Fiftly wee may obserue we can haue no comfort in the enioying or hope of any fauour or blessing spirituall or temporall vnlesse first God be our Father secondly we be in Christ Lastly if GOD be a Father and CHRIST a Lord it stands vs vpon to looke to it that we performe both honour and seruice And thus of the Salutation The Preface followeth Verse 3. Wee giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ alwaies praying for you The Diuision THE Salutation hath beene handled already the Preface followeth and is contained in this Verse and those that follow to the 12. Verse in which the end and drift of the Apostle is to winne affection to the Doctrine afterwards to be propounded and this he doth by shewing his exceeding great loue to them which he demonstrates by two things which hee did for them viz. he both gaue thankes vnto God in their behalfe and also made many a prayer for them which spirituall duties are better kindnesses and signes of true affection and respect then all ciuill curtesies or outward complements are or can be These things in the Preface are first generally set downe in this Verse and then particularly enlarged in the Verses afterwards first the Thanksgiuing from ver 4. to the 9. Secondly Prayer v. 9.10.11 In this Verse hee doth two things â—â—rst hee giues thankes Secondly he prayes In the Thankesgiuing consider first what hee doth in these words Wee giue thankes Secondly to whom he doth it in these words To God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Thus farre of the order of the words The Doctrines follow which must bee considered generally from the whole Verse and specially from the seuerall words Two generall Doctrines The first generall Doctrine is this that it is not enough to salute others kindly but we must doe and performe the sound duties of loue this is from the coherence and condemnes the sinfull barrennesse of many that know a necessity of no duties of loue vnlesse it be to salute curteously Secondly wee see heere that Tyrants may take away the benefit of hearing reading conference and such like but they cannot hinder vs of praying Paul can pray and giue thankes in prison for himselfe and others as well as euer before Let wicked men doe their worst
Sunne how fearefull then is the case of many of vs Rom. 11.20 that can haue no other standing then by Faith Fiftly Nothing is pure to the vnbeleeuing Sixtly If we beleeue not we cannot be established Titus 1.15 Seuenthly if men refuse to beleeue when they haue the meanes of Faith their sentence is already gone out He that beleeueth not is condemned already Isay 7 9. Eightly It is a matter of ease and profit and pleasure to liue in sinne John 3.18 especially some sinnes but what is it to die in them Except that yee beleeue that I am hee yee shall die in your sinnes Iohn 8 24. Ninthly consider the contrary to the benefits before if we get not faith we abide in darkenesse we are vnder the rigour and curse of the Law subiect to the dominion of heart pollutions dead in sinne full of spirituall diseases hasting to euill meanes pierced through with fierce temptations wicked in Gods account not iustified neither the Seede of Abraham nor of GOD without Christ without hope of immortall blisse without peace with God comfort in afflictions without Grace without communion with God The Scriptures while we are in this estate are but as a dead Letter wee are easily ouercome of the World vnconstant in friendship without the Couenant of Promise entangled with euery pleasure and baite and as Bondslaues abiding in the guilt and power of sinnes past Lastly how fearefull are those threatnings Marke 16.16 Reuel 21.8 Heb. 3.12 There remaine yet foure things to be considered The incouragements to beleeue 1 The Incouragements to beleeue 2 The Lets of Faith 3 How Faith may be knowne 4 How farre short the Faith of the common Protestant is For the first we haue many incouragements to beleeue First because wee haue a Sauiour in respect of merit both in suffering and dying able to deliuer vs his Redemption being both precious and plentifull Secondly hee is ready to make Intercession for vs at the right hand of God when we set our selues in any measure to seeke Gods fauour Thirdly wee haue certaine and sure ordinances vnto which if wee seeke we may finde Fourthly what greater ioy to Angells or Saints then the comming home of the lost Sheepe none greater in the house of the Father then the Prodigall Sonne returned Fiftly there is no difficulty so great either in respect of sinne or the meanes c. but it hath beene ouercome by euery one of the Saints to shew that we may be cured and get Faith Sixtly Esay 55.1 Iohn 3.16 God maketh a generall Proclamation without exception of any in particular that will beleeue but he may be saued Seauenthly Christ himselfe most graciously inuites men Obiect Oh but he doth not call mee Answ He cals all Mat 11.28.29.30 Reuel 3.18 Iohn 7.37 Obiect Solut. Obiect Solut. Obiect therefore he excepteth not thee but least men should encourage themselues in sinfulnes he addeth a limitation All that are weary and heauy laden If we can once finde that sinne is the greatest burthen that euer our soules bare and that once wee could come to be weary of them we might haue comfort in Christ Obiect Oh but if I should take that course I should lead a dumpish and Melancholy life Ans It is a false imputation cast vpon Religion and Christ for the promise is I will ease you Obiect Oh but to exercise such a communion with God and Christ requires so many graces that I can neuer get them Solut. Ans Learne of mee that I am lowly and meeke as if he should say Get this one grace which I my selfe haue laboured in and thou maist continue in the case and comfort once had from Christ without interruption If men still thinke this improbable he wils them to put it to triall and they should certainely finde rest to their Soules Obiect 3. Solut. Obiect Oh but to be thus yoaked is a most irkesome and impossible seruitude Ans This he reiects as most false and saith My yoake is easie and my burthen light both in respect of the power of the meanes and the secret comforts of God able to support the Soule Eightly we are commanded to beleeue and therefore it is a heauy sinne to disobey 1 Iohn 3.23 Ninthly God doth beseech men to be reconciled Wonder at this admirable Clemencie in our God 2. Cor. 5.20 Nay then perish and that iustly if so great and infinite goodnesse cannot perswade These things should the rather affect if we consider who it is that proclaimeth inuiteth commandeth beseecheth namely GOD who is able to doe it and speakes out of his Nature If a couetous man should offer vs any great kindnesse wee might doubt of performance because it is contrarie to his nature but it is not so with our God his name is gracious and his nature is to be faithfull in performance where he hath beene true in offer or promising Thus much of incouragements The lets of Faith Le ts in the Minister Rom. 10. The hinderances of Faith follow to be considered of The lets of Faith are sometimes in the Minister sometimes in the People Ministers are guilty of the want of Faith in their Hearers First when they teach not at all because Faith cannot be had without hearing Secondly if wee teach not Faith and that plainely if they intend not the chiefest part of their labours to informe men in the doctrine of Faith vnder which is contained the whole doctrine of the Sinners conuersion with his God though they informe manners both for Pietie and Righteousnesse and busie themselues in other contemplatiue Diuinitie yet haue they not answered their Calling but are wofull hinderances of Faith in the hearers Le ts in the People Secondly in the People Faith is letted three wayes 1 By errors in their Iudgements 2 By corrupt affections in the Heart 3 By certaine things that befall their Conuersation There are fiue especiall Errors with any of which whosoeuer is infected Faith is letted First when men thinke they are bound to follow their Callings and to mind their worldly imployments and therfore cannot spend the time about thinking of Sermons Luke 14.16 c. Our Sauiour Luke 14.16 in the Parable showes that though men giue Heauen faire words yet they take not a course to get it but what lets them Is it Whoredome Drunkennes Idolatry Murther breach of Sabbath c. No such matter but onely the abuse of lawfull profit and pleasures What more lawfull then a Farme what more honourable of all pleasures then Marriage onely obserue that the voluptuous person saith flatly He cannot come and the worldly man I pray you haue me excused Obiect Obiect Oh but I confesse it were a great fault to leaue minding heauenly things to get superfluity and more then needes as Farme vpon Farme But I want necessaries if I had but sufficient my minde should not bee so taken vp Solut. c. Ans
out of the whole For the first heere are three things to be considered 1. what grace of God the Gospell propounds to men 2. what we must doe that we may haue the comfort of this that we doe truly heare 3. what it is to know truely For the first Fiue things principally to be acknowledged from Gods Grace the Gospell requires of men a deepe sence of the singular Grace or free Mercy of God towards men and that principally in fiue things first in giuing Christ to mankinde fallen and finding out so happie a meanes of our deliuerance secondly in accepting of the mediation of Christ in particular for the beleeuer in the age that hee liueth in thirdly in forgiuing sinnes past through his patience fourthly in blessing the meanes for mans sanctification and lastly in allowing vnto men their lot in the inheritance of the Saints in heauen Secondly that we may haue the comfort of this That we may heare the word in truth seuen things are to be done that we doe truly heare the word seuen things are to be done first we must deny our owne carnall reason wit parts and outward praises and become fooles that wee may bee wise r 1 Cor. 3.18 secondly wee must feare God and set our soules in Gods presence Å¿ Psal 25.14 Acts 10.33 thirdly wee must come with a purpose and willingnesse to bee reformed by it t Psal 50.16 fourthly wee must labour for a meeke and humble spirit mourning ouer Pride Malice and Passion u Iam. 1.22 Esay 57.15 1 Chron. 34.27 fiftly wee must heare all x Deut. 5.27 both at all times that is constantly and all doctrines that concerne the grace of God sixtly wee must heare with faith and assurance y Heb. 4 1. 1 Thess 1.5 How men may be said to know and yet not truly lastly wee should especially in hearing wait for a blessing from God in the particular knowledge of Gods grace to vs else all hearing is to little purpose Thirdly men may be said to know and yet not truely first when they know false things as in the Church of Rome to know the doctrine of Purgatory Intercession of Saints Image-worship the Supremacie of the Pope or in Germany to know the Vbiquitie of Christs humane nature vniuersall grace falling from grace or that the Sacraments conferre to all the graces they signifie and such like Secondly when men haue the forme of words and vnderstand not the meaning Thirdly when the notions of the truth are entertained in the minde and not let downe into the affections when men haue knowledge in their heads and no affections in their hearts the Law should be written in their hearts Fourthly when men know things by opinion not by faith as the most men know the greatest part of Religion Fiftly when our knowledge is not experimentall in practise Sixtly when men know other things but not the grace of God to themselues Thus of the words apart The Doctrines follow Doct. 1 First men may heare and yet not know Knowledge is not attained by all that heare The causes why many hearers get not knowledge and this comes to passe either as a curse for mens home-sinnes vnrepented Where Manners will not be informed their Faith cannot or by reason of pride and conceit of our owne wits and that wee neede not bee informed Thus the Pharises are blinde though they heare Christ himselfe or it comes to passe by reason of mens faultinesse in hearing they heare carelesly or without application or with preiudice or not all or else it is because men smoother their doubts and seeke not resolution in priuate by conference or seeking the law at the Priests mouth and in many fruitlesse hearing is caused by want of catechising when people are not fitted for preaching by information in the principles before Doct. 2 Secondly the hearing and true knowledge of Gods grace to a man in particular doth make fruitfull the salutiferous appearance of Gods grace in a mans heart workes in a man a desire and endeauour to shew all good faithfulnesse that may adorne that doctrine by which hee comes to know God to be his Sauiour It teacheth men to deny vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and to liue godly righteously and soberly it purgeth vpon iniquitie and inflames the zeale of good workes z Tit 2.10 11.12.14 When GODS Children haue the tydings of grace giuen vnto them it kindles in them a singular incouragement to goe about Gods worke and to hold out to lay the very last stone with ioy * Zach. 4 7. Doct. 3 Thirdly as other Doctrines so especially the doctrine of our reconciliation with God The doctrine of Gods grace hard to the most or of our particular assurance of Gods grace to vs is exceeding hard and men are strangely turned off from the right knowledge of it This comes to passe where it is effectually preached because it is hindred by common hope and by a resolution in many to part with no sinne for the attaining of it and by a naturall darkenesse in the vnderstanding of man in matters of the Kingdome of Christ and by the speciall malice of the Deuill and by pride in other knowledges And lastly by an incredible auersnesse in our natures that will not bee brought to set time apart to minde this point seriously and to apply our selues vnto the meanes that might further vs thereunto The great commodities of assurance Whereas if men were assured of Gods fauour and possessed of sauing grace the profit of the knowledge of it would appeare to be exceeding great though the heart of man be exceeding dull yet it could not but meruailously refresh vs to thinke of the pardon of all our sinnes yea if wee were sure of this point and had trauelled soundly about the experience of Gods grace to vs in particular it would for euer settle vs in the plerophorie of our religion A man needs neuer care for disputes and the thousands of Volumes about which should be the true Church or true Religion for if a man by sound reasons from the word and Spirit of God had gotten the assurance of Gods loue hee would become as Mount Sion that could not be mooued This also would make a man able to contemne all earthly mutations and liue in firmenes of heart in some measure out of the feare of any afflictions or of death it selfe and besides it would preserue vs from the poyson and infection of earthly pleasures and vaine delights and profits And to conclude it is to enioy a kinde of heauen vpon earth as being an entrance into the first degree of eternall life When men get from vnder the Law to liue vnder Grace it workes not onely a dissolution of the dominion of sinne but a consecration of the members for the seruice of righteousnesse a Rom 6 14.13 of the fulnesse of CHRIST do all the faithfull receiue euen grace for grace h 1
God for them such I say for the worth of them for number for freenesse of gift for continuance and as they are compared with what God bestowes vpon others in the world To the Father A sanctified heart that hath sense of grace so sees God the first cause of all blessings through the second and next causes that it maketh God the principall obiect both of praier and praises it is a great sin not to acknowledge the instrument by which wee receiue any good but it is a great impietie not to giue that which is due to the principall Efficient The Father Father is a tearme of relation and is giuen sometimes to the whole Trinitie a Math. 23.9 Luke 3.38 sometimes to Christ b Esay 9.6 sometimes to the first Person in Trinitie so commonly and so here God may be said to be a Father in this place two waies first in respect of Christ secondly in respect of the Christian 1. In respect of Christ God is a Father both by Nature and by personall Vnion and in this sense two questions may be moued Quest Quest 1. Whether prayer is to be made to the whole Trinitie or but to one person Ans Ans It is to bee made to the whole Trinitie Acts 7.59 1 Thes 3.2 2 Cor. 13.13 Obiect Obiect But praier is here made to one person Sol. Solut. Though but one person be named yet the rest are included for the Persons may be distinguished but seuered or diuided they may not be Quest Quest 2 Is the Father a Redeemer in that Redemption is here giuen to him Ans Ans The actions of God are two-fold some are inward as to beget to proceede c. Some are outward as to create redeeme c. Now the outward actions are common to all the three Persons they are distinguished onely in the manner of doing the Father beginnes the Sonne executes the holy Ghost finisheth as in the workes of Redemption the Father redeemes vs in that hee beginnes it by deuising this course and willing it from eternitie by calling sanctifying sending and accepting of CHRIST in time the Sonnes redeemes vs by taking our nature and in obeying the Lawe and suffering death euen the death of the Crosse for vs the holy Ghost redeemes vs by applying the merits and benefits of CHRIST to euery Beleeuer Vses 2. In respect of the Christian God is a Father and the meditation hereof should serue for a three-fold Vse 1. For tryall 2. For instruction 3. For Consolation For tryall for it stands vs much vpon to bee assured of this that God is our Father in Christ by Adoption for this is the foundation of true hope for what we want and of true thankefulnesse for what wee haue Now such men as are borne of God by regeneration Markes of a childe of God as well as of man by generation are wont to be described in Scripture by such markes as these They haue in them the Spirit of Adoption both in the working and witnesse of it c Rom 8.15.16 Rom. 8.15.16 Gal. 4.6.7 Gal 4.6.7 They are separate from sinners they cannot delight in the workes of darkenesse or in the wicked fellowship with workers of iniquitie they hate vngodly company d 2 Cor 6.17 c. 1 Iohn 2.15 c. c. They haue consolation and good hope through grace e 2 Thes 2.16 Christ is to them their way the truth and their life and they loue their Sauiour more then any Creature and shew it in this that they will rather obey his words then the commandement of any man or Angell f Ioh 14.6.21 They are a people that in respect of Mortification purge themselues by voluntary sorrowes for their sinnes and in respect of new obedience Come to the light that their workes may be manifest that they are wrought in God g 1 Ioh 3.1.2.3 1.6.7 1 Pet 1.17 c. They honour God with great honour and tender his Name more then their owne credits h Mal 1.6 they worship God not for shew or with the adoration of the lips and knees only but in spirit and Truth i John 4.23 They labour for the meate that perisheth not and esteeme it aboue their appointed food k Iohn 6.27 Lastly they loue their enemies and pray for them that persecute them and are willing to doe good to them that hate them and hurt them l Math 5.45 c. Secondly if God be our Father it should teach vs First to care lesse for the world and the things thereof wee haue a Father that both knowes our wants and hath all power and will to helpe vs and care for vs m Math 6.32 Secondly to come to him in all crosses and make our moane to him that seeth in secret for if euill fathers on earth know how to giue good things to their children when they aske them how shall not our heauenly Father giue vs whatsoeuer wee aske in the Name of Christ n Mat 7.11 Yea it should teach vs patience vnder and a good vse of all crosses o Hos 12.9 Thirdly to be willing to die and commend our spirits to God that gaue them seeing in so dying we commit them into the hands of a Father This made Christ willing to die and this should perswade with vs also p Luke 13.46 Lastly it should teach vs to glorifie God as a Father wee call God Father many of vs and thus wee speake but wee doe euill more and more and dishonour him not liuing like the children of the most High q Jer 3.4.5 If hee be our Father let the light of our good workes shine before men that they may glorifie our Father r Math 5.6 Herein is God the Father glorified that wee beare much fruit Å¿ Iohn 15.8 Thirdly this point serues for Consolation and that many wayes First against the feare of our owne weakenesse It is not our Fathers will that one of the little ones should perish t Mat. 18.14 None is able to take them out of his hand u Iohn 10.29 Secondly against our doubts about prayer Whatsoeuer you aske the Father in Christs name it shall be giuen you x Iohn 16.23 Thirdly against all the troubles of this world if hee haue beene a Father of Mercy to forgiue thy sinnes and giue thee grace hee will be a Father of Glory to crowne thee in a better world in the inheritance of his Sonnes y Ephes 1.17 Who hath made vs fit Doct. Wee are neither naturally happy nor vniuersally so not naturally for wee are made fit not borne so not vniuersally for hee hath made vs fit not all men Christ died for his sheepe onely z Iohn 10. for his Church onely * Ephâ—s 1. not for the World a Iohn 17. How Christ died for all And therefore when the Scripture saith Christ died for all men wee must
discerne the benefit of the Couenant of grace in freeing them from the curse and rigour of the Law The ignorance of this one point hath and doth couer the faces and hearts of millions of Gods Seruants with a perplexed confusion and feare without cause Sixtly many professors liue in much vnrest for want of discerning things that differ and the right vse of Christian liberty Seauenthly there is a kinde of luke-warmenesse in practise after hearing which is in many scourged with the withholding of this rich grace of spirituall stedfastnesse I say luke-warmenesse in practise for it may bee obserued that many heare with great affection and continue to be stirring in expressing their liking of the Word and yet are exceedingly negligent in the conscionable and daily practise of such rules as in the ministerie of the Word they seeme to receiue with admiration and great liking Eightly this comes by reason of the want of patience and a meeke spirit some Christians are froward passionate transported with violent affections either of anger or worldly griefe and these seldome or neuer gaine any long rest or continuall contentment troubled affections greatly hinder setlednesse euen in the best things To conclude many professors reuolt to the world and giue themselues to an vniustifiable liberty in following either their profits or their pleasures And therefore no maruell though Grace and true Religion thriue so slowly in them when they eate vp their hearts and liues with these cares and delights of life Hitherto of Faith Now of Hope Be not moued away from the hope of the Gospell whereof yee haue heard Though by Faith wee are interressed in Gods fauour and our soules garnished on earth with diuers graces as the fruits of Faith and our liues protected with caelestiall priuiledges yet the glory of our kingdome is neither of this world nor in this world Hope must guide vs to future things as well as Faith to present and therefore the Apostle Peter doth with great reason teach vs to blesse God for begetting vs againe to a liuely hope n 1 Pet. 1.3 our whole happinesse may be branched out into these two parts First what wee haue already on earth and secondly what wee looke to haue hereafter in Heauen The one Faith procures the other Hope assures Now in that wee haue not all our happinesse here but hope for it elsewhere it should teach vs diuers things First wee should effectually pray vnto GOD to giue such sound wisedome and reuelation by his word and spirit that wee may indeede know this hope of our calling o Eph 1.18 Secondly in all troubles wee should bee the more patient seeing wee holde our full and finall deliuerance when wee shall feele no more troubles or crosses by Hope Perfect saluation is had here onely by Hope p Rom 8. Thirdly when our friends go out of the world such as were deare vnto vs in the bonds of grace we should not mourne immoderately for them for that were to proclaime our want of knowledge or want of sense and feeling in the thoughts of the happinesse of another world q 1 Thes 4.13 Yea fourthly seeing the greatest part of our happinesse is yet to come wee should learne to place our ioyes in the contemplation of Heauen according to the Apostles direction who biddeth vs reioyce in Hope r Rom 12.12 And lastly wee should prepare for death and wait when the time of our changing should come that wee might enioy the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God Not moued away Doct. It is not enough to haue hope but wee must get to be vnmoueable in it for as the Authour to the Hebrewes shewes wee should be diligent to get and haue a Plerophorie or full assurance of Hope to the end Å¿ Heb 6 11. Wee must holde fast the confidence and reioycing of hope t Heb 3.6 This is our sure and stedfast Anchor to which wee should in all stormes haue our refuge to holde fast by it u Heb. 6 18 19 The Vse is two-fold first it may reproue that vnsetlednesse Note and discontentment is found in men in the times of their affliction when euery crosse can moue them away from their confidence We would think him a strange man that in time of peace would walke vp and downe with a Helmet on him and when hee were to go into any battell or fray in the middest of the fight when it was at the hottest would take his Helmet and throw it off him And yet so strange are we In prosperitie wee out-bragge all men with our hope in God and our strong confidence but when the Diuell or the World beginne to deale their blowes and to molest vs with sharpest assaults then we grow heartlesse or impatient and throw away our hope when wee haue most neede of it Secondly it should teach vs to labour after this vnmoueablenesse of hope which that it may the better be done two things are to be looked to 1. that our hope be a true hope 2. that we vse the meanes to make this hope vnmoueable And for the first wee must consider three things First what hope is not true hope Secondly what persons haue no hope Thirdly what are the effects or properties of true hope Some things of many in each of these shall be instanced in First there is a hope of which men shall one day bee ashamed such is What hope is not true hope mens hope in their riches x Psal 52.7 in the arme of flesh y Ier 17 5. in oppression vanitie and sinne z Psal 62.10 in the instruments of deliuerance as the Bow or Sword c * Psal 44 6. in the deceitfull conceits of their owne braines a Esa 28 15. or in their ciuilitie of life This is to trust in Moses b Joh 5 45. Who haue not true hope All these and other such like hopes are egregiously vaine Secondly there are many sorts of men in the world concerning whom it is plaine in Scriptures they haue not hope For in the generall there is no hope in any vnregenerate man c 1 Pet 1 3. Ephes 2 12. and in particular it is cleere there is no true hope First in the ignorant Psalm 9.10 Secondly in prophane men that make no conscience of sinne Psalm 115.11 Thirdly in the presumptuous that blesse their hearts against the curses of the Law Deuter. 29.19 Fourthly in the Hypocrite for though hee haue wouen to himselfe out of the bowels of his poisonous breast a faire webbe of hope yet it shall be as the house of the Spider one swope of Gods Beesome shall easily lay him and his hope in the dust of miserie d Iob. 8.13 Lastly it is not in workers of iniquitie that make a Trade of sinne and euery day plodde about mischiefe Thirdly true hope is most stirring in affliction and then it shewes it selfe by foure things Which are the effects or
q 2 Cor 5.16.17 the olde conuersation in times past will not now serue turne but the olde man with his deceiueable lusts must be cast off r Ephes 4.22 Now thou must learne also to liue by Faith and not by sence and carnall hopes as thou hast done For CHRIST keepes his residence in our hearts by faith Å¿ Ephes 3.16 for in that wee henceforth liue in the flesh wee must resolue to liue by the faith of the Sonne of God that liueth in vs t Gal. 2.20 beeing assured that in him are all the treasures of holinesse and happinesse And to this end thou must pray constantly to God that thou mayest bee able to discerne the length bredth depth and height of this loue and louing presence of Christ u Ephes 3.18 For otherwise it is a knowledge passeth all naturall vnderstanding and his working in vs is aboue all wee can aske or thinke Why should a Christian feare any want that carrieth a Mine of treasure within his owne breast And what a shame is it that wee grow not exceeding rich seeing there is nothing but Faith and Prayer will get it x Rom 10.12 and why should we feare eyther tribulation or persecution or paine or perill seeing this is our victory euen our faith and wee are assured that in the end wee shall be in all these things more then conquerours through him that loueth vs and liues in vs y Rom 8.35.37 Further doth the spirit of meekenesse and of Christ dwell in thee Oh then aboue many things learne lowlinesse and humility z Mat. 12.29 and if the Lord giue thee a tender and a harmelesse heart watch with all carefulnesse that thou bee not beguiled from the innocent simplicity that is in Christ Iesus * 1 Cor. 11.3 Lastly thou must labour for inward sinceritie both of thoughts and affections thy heart is Christs chamber of presence where hee alwaies resides and as thou art carefull to looke to thy behauiour because of mans presence so must thou much more looke to thy heart to keepe it cleane and pure and chast and euery day to dresse it new since the King of glory is come in to dwell with thee Men would bee very carefull to looke to that roome where they would giue their best entertainement Alas wee haue no better roome then our hearts to welcome our Sauiour into And shall not wee keepe them with all diligence woe be to vs if wee tempt or grieue him by our inward vncleannesse 5 Seauen ill signes that Christ dwels not in a mans heart Now for the fift point there are seauen ill signes that Christ dwells not in a mans heart First when a man sauours nothing but carnall things Secondly when a man hath or desires or esteemes or labours after no other knowledge but what is ordinary or naturall Thirdly when a man makes no conscience of inward sinnes Fourthly when a man hath no zeale in Gods worship or holy affections towards God and his people and his word Fiftly when a man hath not a faith that he can liue by Sixtly when a man neuer feeles the heauenly ioyes of Christ in his heart Seauenthly when a man can liue in any grosse sinne without trouble and anguish of spirit or desire and indeauour to breake it off by repentance The hope of glory The riches of a Christian are either in this life and so it lies in the grace of IESVS CHRIST or else in the world to come and so it is glory euen a most glorious and admirable excellency of felicitie which shall haue in it eternall righteousnesse and the continuall blessed vision of God eternall ioyes and perfection of all things round about euerlasting honour and singular esteeme most sweete societie with holy Angels and blessed Saints with vnspeakeable peace and rest together with that admirable clarification of the very bodies of the righteous Vses Phil 3.21 Col 3.1.2 Rom 5.3 2 Cor 4.18 1 Pet. 4.13 The consideration hereof should allure vs to the continuall thought of Heauen and to a feruent affection after it striuing to expresse our hope of Heauen by a conuersation that tends to glory and immortalitie and to this end wee should be importunate with the Lord to shew vs this glory by the spirit of reuelation that we may be able profitably to solace our soules in the middest of the tentations and afflictions of this world with a serious contemplation of our right in Iesus Christ to this admirable glory that is to be reuealed Jam 2.5 Rom 15.7 And the meditation of the glory poore Christians shall one day haue should teach vs to honour them now and receiue them into our heartie and inward societie and to vse them as such as we are assured are the heires of more glory then this world is worth and lastly doe we looke for glory from God in another world then wee should seeke to glorifie GOD in all things with all our might in this world Secondly wee may in these words note that where Christ will glorifie in another world there he is the hope of glory in this world A Christian holds his glory by this Tenure Now concerning this hope many things haue beene noted already vpon the fourth verse and vpon the 23. verse and therefore thither I referre the Reader Verse 28. Whom we preach admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus IN this verse is contained the sixt generall Reason taken from the end and profitable effect of the Gospell If they continue constant by the power of the word they will be made fit to be presented in some measure of ripenesse and perfection vnto God in Iesus Christ Two things are in the verse to be obserued the Meanes and the End the meanes is preaching which is amplified by the parts of it admonishing and teaching and by the manner of it in all wisedome Whom we preach The reason why the Apostle falls so often into the mention and praise of their preaching is to rescue it from the contempt vnder which many times it lay disgraced There are foure things may be obserued here The honour of Ministers which tend to expresse the honour of the ministery in this place 1. They are as it were the Lords high treasurers to dispense the riches of the kingdome of Iesus Christ And if such an office bee in such request vnder earthly Princes what is it to be so honoured of the Prince of all Princes All the world is beholding to the ministery for they shew that Mine of incomparable Treasure they dig it vp they offer it as spirituall Merchants yea the Lord by them doth as it were particularly inrich all Christians 2. This honour of publishing the Gospell is now taken from the very Angels and giuen to them now Wee not the Angels preach vnto you 3. They haue the best subiect that euer men had
should greatly reproue such Ministers as labour not either for want of gifts or pluralitie of places or distraction of businesse or for very idlenesse or vnwillingnesse to take paines Woe vnto them for as they prouide euill for their peoples soules so they reward euill to their owne soules Note the Apostles affection in obseruing GODS prouidence in the successe of his labours According to his working that worketh in mee mightily Before I consider particularly of these words I note how feelingly the Apostle speakes of Gods Prouidence and with what affection hee sets out the obseruation hee made of it which greatly shames the most of vs that are so excessiuely dull in apprehending and so affectionlesse in the thought of things Now if any would know what should be the reason wee are so dull and the Apostle so tenderly sensible of Gods power and prouidence I may answere that a number of vs are not throughly perswaded of Gods particular prouidence besides hee was excellently acquainted with the word of God and thereby hee saw liuely how euery promise or threatning came into execution there could hardly any thing fall out but hee remembred some Scripture that fore-told or fore-shewed it And no question hee knew how vnable the meanes was to worke without Gods blessing Further it is certaine that such holy men as hee sought Gods blessing by prayer and therefore now they were affected when they obserued what followed their prayers And besides the Apostle did walke with God in a great measure of sanctitie and holy care in all things to keepe his communion with God whereas wee are estranged by our corruptions and for the most part negligent in a daily walking with GOD. Lastly hee was humble and not conceited of his owne gifts and had consecrated himselfe and deuoted his life to Gods glory and therefore hee was sensible of the glory of God in his working prouidence But the maine particular Doctrine is It is God that workes in the ministery of the Word that in the Ministery of the Gospell there is Gods speciall working for it is Gods worke to raise vp men that will labour in the Gospell considering the ill successe in many hearers and the infirmities in themselues and the strange discouragements from the world and when the Lord hath gotten him Labourers it is his working that they can get fit Meditations and Affections into their hearts in priuate and fit vtterance in publike it is not Art and learning alone that will furnish them with powerfull matter And thirdly it is Gods working to extend the power of the word to the hearers so as the heate of it goe not out before it kindle in the peoples hearts What shall I say it is Gods mighty working that the people are preserued and daily built vp by the word in Grace All which should teach vs to place our Faith not in men but in the power of God And let wicked men bee aduised least by resisting the Ministery they bee found fighters against God and it may bee a great comfort to a Minister to for if God worke for vs and by vs it matters not who be against vs. And lastly Christians should make much of and bee thankefull for and greatly admire all Knowledge and Grace gotten from the word for it was wrought by the very finger of God FINIS THE ANALYSIS of the second Chapter TWo things are contained in this Chapter First the continuation of the exhortation begun in the 23. verse of the first Chapter to v. 7. Secondly a dehortation from verse 8. to the end The exhortation is continued two waies First By alleaging more reasons v. 1. 2. 3. Secondly by prolepsis remouing sundry obiections v. 4. 5. 6. 7. There are three reasons to presse them to care of perseuerance in the doctrine they had receiued The first reason is taken from the care of the Apostle for the deliuerie and defence of the Gospell in these words I would you knew what great fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Laodicea and for as many as haue not seene my face in the flesh vers 1. The second reason is taken from the effects of the Gospell and they are two 1. consolation that your hearts might be comforted 2. loue and knit together in loue The third reason is taken from the adiuncts of the Gospell and they are three First certaintie vnto all riches of full assurance of vnderstanding 2. Sublimitie to the ackowledgment of the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ v. 2. Thirdly perfection in these words in whom or in which are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge v. 3. Thus of the reasons The answer of obiections followes Ob. 1. Why doth the Apostle vrge vs so largely with this exhortation Sol. This I say lest any beguile you with inticing words Ob. 2. But how doth he know our estates being absent Sol. To this he answereth that though he were absent in the flesh yet he was present in spirit Ob. 3. But it is charitie to entertaine surmises of vs Sol. He saith he did reioyce in there order and stedfastnes present But he wrote this to warne them to take heed Quest Tell vs at once what you would haue vs doe Answ v. 6. 7. two things are to be done the first concernes holy life the second faith Concerning holy life there is first a precept walke on secondly a rule after which that precept is to be squared viz as yee haue receiued the Lord Iesus Christ Concerning faith there is first a precept they must be rooted built vp and stablished secondly a rule as they had been taught And thus of the exhortation The dehortation followes from v. 8. to the end There are three parts of the dehortation First hee setteth downe the matter from which he dehorts v. 8. Secondly he giues six reasons to confirme the dehortation from verse 9. to 16. Thirdly he concludes and that seuerally from v. 16. to the end In the 8. verse he sets downe three thinges from which he dehorts 1. From Philosophie which he calls vaine deceits 2. From traditions of men 3. From the ceremonies of Moses which he calls the rudiments of the world The reasons are 1. because they are not after Christ v. 8. 2. Because in Christ there dwels all the fulnes of the God-head bodily v. 9. where note an excellent description of Christ In him he notes his person the Godhead his diuine nature corporally his humane nature and dwells the vnion of both and for the measure it is in all fullnes 3. Because we are compleat in Christ without any of these thinges v. 10. Here note the persons yee the time are the benifit compleat the author Christ the limitation in him 4. Because we are circumcised without hands and therefore need not circumcision made with handes and consequently no ceremonies This reason is propounded v. 11. confirmed by prolepsis v. 12. Concerning Circumcision without hands fiue
there owne flesh they fight by renouncing the world and the care or confidence in wordly hopes making profit and credit stoop to the calling of God 2. Against the temtations of Satan and the many obiections by which he labours to discourage or hinder them they fight by care that is by a daily studie deuising how to aduantage the good of the Churches deuoting their best desires for the peoples good 3. They fight by apologie and iust defence and so both against corrupt teachers and the calumnies and slanderous reproches of the wicked 4. They fight against the corruptions and abuses of the time by reproofes and the denuntiation of the threatnings of Gods word 5. They wrestle and fight euen in prayer to God Col. 4.12 and so they fight by complaining against the iniuries of wicked men or else by striuing with God himselfe to ouercome him by importunitie 6. They fight euen by their sufferings they winne many battles by their very patience and fayth in affliction by enduring the fight of affliction The consideration of this fight may first awaken carlesse Ministers in as much as they proportion out such a course of preaching as they can escape blowes it giues iust cause of suspition that they are combined with the enemies in that they are let alone and not opposed Againe this may both sound an alarme to all faithfull Ministers to arme and prepare for a fight and it may comfort them in that this hath beene the case of the best of Gods seruants And withall the people may learne how to be affected to their godly Teachers doe your Ministers so many waies labour and striue for you and shall not you striue for them by apologie prayer care and all waies of iust defence I would you knew Q. Why was the Apostle so desirous they should know his care patience fighting c. for them Answ There might be greate cause of it 1. To remoue all conceit that he did not respect them 2. To incourage them to constancie in that doctrine for which he suffered so much 3. It might arme them with patience to suffer if they should be called to it considering his example 4. That so they might be stirred vp the more earnestly to pray for him In generall this shewes that it is not enough that wee loue one an other but we must manifest it especially affection between the Minister and his people should not be concealed For you and for them of c. There were two sorts of godly men in the Apostles times 1. such as were conuerted mediately by the Apostles in their owne persons 2. such as were conuerted by others sent of the Apostles The Apostle here shewes he loues these latter as well as the former There is a communion with the absent members of Christ euen with such as we neuer saw in the face a communion I say in the same head and in the same spirit and in the same priuiledges of a regenerated life And we see here we are bound to desire and indeuour the good of the absent Saints as well as the present we may fight for the absent by prayer by apologie by our sufferings and by vsing the meanes of consolation or information yea herein is a liuely triall of our true loue to the brethren if wee can loue them wee neuer saw for the grace of God we heare to be in them For them of Laodicea Though there were many Cities of this name yet I thinke this is the Laodicea mentioned Reuel 3. If the estate of these Laodiceans be well marked as it is there described we may obserue That in matters of religion and Gods worship they were neither hot nor colde That they thought they had as good hearts to God as any that they were in loue with no sauing grace that they were vtterly ignorant of the doctrine of their miserie that they would take no paines either about iustification or sanctification c. yet no doubt God had his remnant among these Christ was Amen in this Church he did faithfully performe his promises and they were such as by a new creation of God were begotten againe euen amongst so carelesse a multitude The generall securitie of a people doth not simplie dissolue the couenant with a people and the Gospell is with all care to be taught though but the tythe of men be wrought vpon by it And for such as neuer saw my face Two things may bee heere further noted 1. That wee haue the profit of the prayers and holie endeuours of such as we neuer saw in the flesh 2. That it is a great benefit to enioy the presence of those that are eminent in Gods seruice for that is implyed in the words Certainely it is one thing should make vs willing to die because then wee shall see the Worthies of the Lord face to face if so much greefe Act. 20. because they should see Pauls face no more then what ioy shall it be when we shall sit downe in the kingdome of heauen with Abraham Isaac and Iacob VERS 2. That their hearts might bee comforted and they knit together in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ IN the beginning of this verse is contained the second reason taken from the effects of the Gospell which are two the first consolation the second establishment of their hearts in brotherly loue the rest of the words of this verse belongs to the third reason as shall appeare afterward This is the fruit of the care and earnest strife of godly Teachers in their painefull labours of the Gospell that it breeds much comfort in the hearts of Gods people and likewise greatly confirmes them and settles them in the mutall loue one of another it knits their hearts together And contrariwise we may generally here note the hurt and mischeefe that false and corrupt teachers bring vpon men They hinder the consultations of Gods people in that they draw them away from God the fountaine of all consolation and likewise they withdraw them from the societie and fellowship with the Saints But this is but generall I consider distinctly of each of these effects That their hearts might be comforted The people whose harts are not effectually wrought vpon by the Gospell Doct. 1 are voyde of the consolations of God They are in comfortlesse distresse a naturall heart is a comfortlesse heart An vnregenerate heart is a comfortlesse heart and they must needes be without comfort for they are without God and Christ and the promises and communion with the godly which are the wells of comfort besides by reason of the vaile of ignorance their soules sit in darknes and what comfort can they haue in such a continued spirituall night of darknes neither will the disorder of their affections passions or lusts suffer their hearts to enioy any true ease or rest or ioy and how can comfort dwell where euill angells
mention of Christ and the Gospell hee abounds in powerfull affections and admirations of these things which may wonderfully abase and humble vs for our barrennes both in thoughts and affections and words when we haue to deale with the things that belong to the kingdome of God Againe if there bee any such treasures in Christ and the Gospell wee may conclude it is not in vaine to deuote our selues to the knowledge of Christ in the Gospell though it cost vs neuer so much pains or care or cost and though we be neuer so much opposed by the flesh and the world Further wee neede not doubt but that all things needfull to saluation and happinesse are contained in the word heere are treasures of wisdome and knowledge wee neede no traditions nor inuentions of men nor decrees of Popes c. The vbiquitaries abuse this place Answer to the vbiquitaries to prooue a reall communication of the properties of the diuine nature to the humane Now for answer to their cauill diuers things may be propounded 1. If the words bee vnderstood of the Gospell then their conceit wholly fals to the ground 2. If they bee vnderstood of Christ yet there is no necessitie to vnderstand them as these treasures are in Christ himselfe only but as they are in his members by communication 3. If as it is in him yet it is not necessarie to vnderstand it of all knowledge in generall but of that which is needfull for the saluation of the Elect. 4. If of all knowledge yet the Apostle saith not that it is in the soule of Christ but in Christ 5. If in the soule what wisdome not increate and infinite but created wisdome Thus in generall In whom Wisdome and knowledge are in Christ in Angels in Men but indifferently The difference of knowledge in Christ and Angels and men in Christ by vnion in Angels by vision in men by reuelation There are diuers gifts conferred vpon the humane nature of Christ the gift of personall vnion the gift of office of mediator and head of the Church the gift of adoration with his diuine nature and the gifts they call habituall which aboue the measure of men or angels are conferred vpon him Which may comfort vs against all our defects in our selues for though we haue so many wants yet wee haue an head in whom wee haue all fulnesse and it should bee our course to make vse of this doctrine by stirring vp our selues daily to lay holde vpon Christ for the supply of our wants out of the riches of his grace Are hidden The admirable excellencies of wisdome and knowledge in Christ are sayd to be hidden 1. In respect of our apprehensions because we can neuer reach to the depth of them 2. In respect of the crosse that followed Christ and his members for the crosse like a vaile obscured the glorie of Christs perfections both in himselfe and the communication of his gifts to his members And may not this teach vs singlenes of heart and humility euen more to seeke to bee good then to seeme to be so Christ was contented his treasures should bee hidden and shall wee fret ourselues when our drops of grace are not admired shall it not be enough to vs that we shall appeare in glory when his glorie shall be reuealed All treasures Wisdome and knowledge in Christ is called treasures not for the quantitie only but for the worth also for grace and knowledge are the best treasures Which may shew the miserie of all wicked persons for in as much as they are not of Christ they are destitute of the treasures of God and contrariwise they are most happy that haue Christ for in him they find all true treasure riches he cānot be poore that hath Christ nor can he be rich that wāts Christ Quest But what is the cause that so many Christians want treasures and yet professe Christ Answ Either they want workmen to digge for the mine through want of Preachers or else they digge for this treasure in a wrong earth by seeking it but not in the Scriptures or else men know not the mine when they finde it or else they let the earth fall vpon their worke after they haue begun through negligence in sleightly working in their entrance Of knowledge and wisdome The different termes may note but the same knowledge in Christ but for our capacities varied It is true that there is in Christ a most admirable perfection both of the knowledge of contemplation and of the wisdome and discretion of working and practise and thus it was in him in his owne obedience and is still by participation to his members to make them wise and discreet as well as full of vnderstanding and iudgement sure it is that Christ would be rich vnto vs in the gift of holy discretion aswell as in the gift of holy vnderstanding if wee would seeke it of him for hee is made vnto vs of God wisdome a 1 Cor. 1.30 neither can true wisdome bee found in any men vnder the sunne that haue not the true grace of Christ neither can any Christian be found without the grounds of heauenly wisdome such wisdome I meane as none of the wisest men in the world could euer attaine for though it bee true that there may bee and are many deficiencies in such as otherwise truely feare God yet if the best wisdome be enquired after the meanest and simplest Christian doth exceed the greatest and exactest politician or disputer of this world For what wisdome can it be for a man to haue excelling skill to know the secrets of nature or the order of ciuill affaires or the wayes to aduance his own outward estate and yet know no certaine and safe way how to saue his owne soule VERS 4. And this I say lest any should beguile you with inticing words WHereas the Colossians might aske why the Apostle is so large in vrging them to constancie he shewes in this verse that it is to preuent the inticements of seducers 1. It is the dutie of euery Minister to labour by all possible meanes to preserue his people that they be not beguiled t is not enough to teach them true doctrine but they must be watchfull that neither Sathan nor euill men infect and corrupt them 2. It is the vsuall practise of the deuill when the word hath wrought with any power in any place to assay by all meanes to draw away and deceiue the mindes of the people let men looke to themselues and not liue securely for certainly the deuill will attempt them with all cunning and fraud 3. If these words be compared with the Apostles exhortation in the 23. verse of the former chapter it will appeare manifestly that one reason why many are deceiued is there vnsetlednes in the doctrine of faith and hope if they had been established in their assurance of Gods fauour in Christ and the hope brought by the Gospell they could not haue been so deceiued
it should continually draw vp our thoughts to thinke of heauen whither so louing and so glorious a Sauiour is gone before Yea it should doe vs good to looke vp towards these visible heauens remembring that one day we shall be carried to that blessed place of rest and holy ioyes that is aboue them euen to the heauen of heauens to raigne with Christ for euermore And thus of the proposition VERS 2. Set your affections on things which are aboue and not on things which are on the earth THe exhortation in the former verse propounded is in this verse illustrated and expounded first by repetition seconly by the contrary The repetition is in these words Set your affections on things which are aboue The contrarie from which he doth dehort is in these words and not on things which are on earth Repetitions in Scripture are not without their vse The vse of repetitions in Scripture For thereby the holy Ghost vsually imports our slownesse and dulnesse of capacity in conceiuing and backwardnesse in practise and besides thereby enforceth both the necessity and the excellency of the matter so repeated And surely all three may be applyed to this repetition For the contemplation and desire after heauenly things is a most gracious ornament to a religious life and without some measure of holy affections it is vnpossible to get rid of the power of sinne or to practise with any successe or acceptation the duty of a renued life and if in any thing we are backward or wanting or decaying or languishing it is in this rule here giuen by the Apostle Set your affections The originall word varieth in signification 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sometimes it is rendred to studie and it is out of question our dutie to study and contemplate of heauenly things Sometimes it signifieth to trie by tasting and it is sure that if carnall people had but once tasted of the sweetnesse of godlinesse and religious duties they would not so securely neglect the prouision for eternity but especially they would see that they haue spoken euill of what they knew not Sometimes it is translated to bee wise about a thing and certainely a Christian should bee wise in the matters of his religion and profession and shew it by forecast and diligence to compasse what may bee gotten of this true treasure and by serpentine discretion in the manner and circumstances of welldoing and by staydnesse in a Christian course voyd of passion rash zeale and fickle inconstancie growing more and more skilfull and cunning in the soundnesse of knowledge how with more power and spirituall aduantage to practise euery dutie or exercise euery grace Sometimes it signifieth to sauour of a thing and it is true that all the carriage and dealings of Christians should sauour of the things aboue but I take it as it is heere rendred Set your affections and so it manifestly teacheth vs that wee Vses 1 must get not mindes or thoughts onely but sound affections to heauenly things which may both serue for reproofe and comfort for reproofe I say both of the loathsome lukewarmensse of the most k Reu. 3.19 and of the dangerous Vses 2 losse of first loue in the better sort l Reuel 2. For comfort for it is certaine if thou canst finde thy heart vpright in affections and constant desire after heauenly things Three benefits of tender affections thou mayst bee assured of three things 1. That God will accept thy will for the deed He will beare with many wants and weaknesses where hee sees a man or woman come to his seruice with hearts desirous to doe their best and tenderly affected 2. That thou art not in danger of falling away for Apostasie neuer discouers it selfe to hurt vs or endanger vs till it hath stollen away our hearts and the care of affections in holy duties 3. That to that thou hast Matth. 13. more is and shall bee giuen as thy affections grow and continue so doth true knowledge grace and godlinesse grow also And thus of the repetition And not on the things that are on earth from the coherence and generall consideration of these words three things may be obserued Obs 1 1. That a man cannot both at once seeke and affect earth and heauen for they are heere disioyned and opposed Matth. 6. a man cannot serue God and mammon the loue of the world is the enmitie of God but this is thus to bee vnderstood Lam. 4.4 if the world be sought in the first place and with cheefe affection and care Obs 2 2. Nay more this dehortation implies that it is hard for a man to deale with the world but a mans affection will too much runne after it it is hard to bee much employed about profits and recreations but a man shall loue them too much Note Not that it is simply vnlawfull to vse the world but that wee should be very iealous of our selues to watch our owne hearts that our affections be not set on the world Obs 3 3. To be crucified vnto the world able to neglect and contemne the glory and pleasure of it is a notable signe that one is risen with Christ Thus in generall Three sorts of things on earth The things on earth The things on earth heere meant by the Apostle are either traditions mentioned in the former Chapter or worldly things in themselues lawfull or the workes of the flesh simply in themselues vnlawfull Traditions are for three reasons called things on earth Traditions and mans inuentions which the Apostle hath before taxed may well bee called things on earth 1. Because they spring from the earth and earthly minded men they were neuer inspired from God nor deuised by heauenly minded men 2. Because they hinder them that are deuoted to them from looking vp or attaining any insight in things that are aboue 3. Because these by effect make men more earthly and sensuall but of these in the former chapter The workes of the flesh and the corruptions of life to bee auoyded and not affected are the third sort of things on earth but of that also afterwards in the second part of the generall duties especially in the fifth verse So that the second sort of things on earth remaineth to bee more largely considered those are profits honours pleasures friends health and long life There be eight reasons to perswade not to affect earthly things Eight generall reasons to disswade from affecting things on earth The first may bee taken from the condition of man on earth For wee are heere but pilgrims and strangers m Heb. 11.13 and therefore being but in a strange place to what purpose should wee trouble our selues with more then what will serue our present need and the rather knowing that when wee come into our owne countrey these things will serue vs for no vse Besides our present lot lyeth not in those things but the Kingdome of God and righteousnesse is
glorious for the Lord shall then come to be glorified in his Saints and made maruellous in all them that beleeue m 2 The. 1.10 Ob. Ob. But the terror of the day may amaze a Christian Sol. Sol. There is no sparke of terror in this doctrine to a godly minde For what should he feare if he either consider the fauour of the Iudge or the manner of the iudgement For the Iudge is he that hath beene all this while their aduocate n 1 Ioh. 2.1 to plead their suits by making intercession for them And therefore when he comes to sit in iudgement he cannot goe against his owne pleading He is their brother and carries a most brotherly affection and will hee condemne his owne brethren He is their head and hath performed all the offices of a head vnto them and can hee then faile them when they haue most need of him nay it is he that hath beene iudged for vs on earth and will hee iudge against vs in heauen What shall I say He died for vs to shew his vndoubted loue euen that he might redeeme vs as a peculiar people to God and will hee faile vs in the last act when he should once for all accomplish his redemption for vs Besides he hath already promised to acquit vs in that day and it hath beene often confirmed both in the word and the Sacraments and praier he hath left many pledges of his loue with vs and therefore it were shamefull vnbeleefe to doubt his terror What though he be terrible to wicked men yet by iudging in seueritie he hath not nor cannot lose the goodnesse of his owne mercy what should wee feare him iudging in his power when wee haue felt saluation in his name Besides the maner of the iudgement shall be in all righteousnesse and mercy Thou shalt not be wronged by false witnesses nor shalt thou be iudged by common fame or outward appearance the Iudge will not be transported with passion or spleene nor will hee condemne thee to satisfie the people and besides there shall bee nothing remembred but what good thou hast sought or done and not the least goodnesse but it shall be found to thy honour and praise at that day And if it were such a fauour to a base subiect if the King should take notice of him to loue him and should in an open Parliament before all the Lords and Commons make a long speech in the particular praises of such a subiect what shall it be when the Lord Iesus in a greater assembly then euer was since the world stood shal particularly declare Gods euerlasting loue to thee and recite the praises with his owne mouth of all that hath beene good in thy thoughts affections words or workes throughout all thy life or in thy death especially if thou adde the singular glory he will then adiudge thee to by an irreuocable sentence And so wee come to the second appearance viz. the appearance of Christians in glory Then shall yee also appeare with him in glory The glory that shall then be conferred vpon Christians may be considered either in their bodies or in their soules or both The glory of Christians first in their bodies The glory of their bodies after the resurrection is threefold for first they shall be immortall that is in such a condition as they can neuer die againe or returne to dust for this mortall then shall put on immortalitie o 1 Cor. 15.53 Secondly they shall be incorruptible that is not only free from putrefaction but also from all weaknesse both of infirmitie and deformitie for though it be sowne in weaknesse yet it shall be raised in power though it be sowne in dishonour and corruption yet it shall be raised in honour and incorruption p 1 Cor. 15.42.43 Thirdly they shall be spirituall not that our bodies shall vanish into ghosts or spirits but because they shall be at that day so admirably glorified and perfected that by the mighty working of Gods spirit they shall bee as able to liue without sleepe meat mariage or the like as now the Angels in heauen are and besides they shall be so admirably light and agill and swift that they shall be able to goe abroad with vnconceiueable speed in the aire or heauens as now they can goe surely on the earth q 1 Cor. 15.44 The glory vpon the soule shall bee the wonderfull perfection of Gods image in all the faculties of it Then shall we know the secrets of heauen and earth And then shall our memories will and affections be after an vnexpresseable manner made conformable vnto God The glory vpon both soule and body shall be those riuers of ioyes and pleasures for euermore And thus shall the man be glorified that feareth the Lord. The consideration of this glory may serue for diuers vses First let vs all pray vnto God vpon the knees of our hearts from day to day that as hee is the father of glory so he would giue vnto vs the spirit of reuelation that the eies of our vnderstanding might be inlightned to know in some comfortable measure and that we might be able with more life and affection to meditate of the exceeding riches of this glory r Eph. 1.17.18 and inheritance to come Our hearts are naturally herein exceeding both dull and blinde maruellous vnable with delight and constancie to thinke of these eternall felicities and this comes to passe by the spirituall working of Satan and the deceitfulnesse of sinne and too much imployment and care about earthly things But a Christian that hath so high a calling and hopes for such a glorious end should not allow himselfe in that deadnesse of heart but as he gaineth sense by praier in other gifts of grace so should he striue with importunitie and constancie wrastling with God without intermission so as no day should passe him but he would remember this suit vnto God till he could get some comfortable abilitie to meditate of this excelling estate of endlesse glory Secondly this should make vs to be patient in tribulation Å¿ Rom. 5.2.3.4 and without murmuring or grieuing to endure hardnesse t 2 Tim. 2.3 and temptations in this world for they are but for a season u 1 Pet. 1.6 though they be neuer so manifold or great and the afflictions of this present life are not worthy of the glory to bee reuealed x Rom. 8.18 Though wee might be dismaied while we looke vpon our crosses and reproaches and manifold trials yet if the Lord let vs haue accesse vnto this grace y Rom. 5.2 to be able soundly to thinke of the glory to come wee may stand with confidence vnapalled and with vnutterable ioy looke vp to the glory wee shall shortly enioy when the triall of our faith being more pretious then the gold that perisheth shall be found vnto honour and praise through the reuelation of Iesus Christ z 1 Pet. 1.7 Yea
God vpon her Thus of what is required Loue viz indefinitely First in heart as well as in word Mal. 2.15 Secondly not before others onely but priuately Thirdly not sometimes or the first weeke moneth or yeare but for euer constantly Fourthly for conscience sake and not for shame or respect of her friends or while her meanes doe last Your Wiues This is added First to exclude all others all others I say not from Christian loue in the generall but from coniugall loue Secondly to include all wiues though poore lesse wise or frugall froward c. Thus of the exhortation The dâ—hortation followes Be not bitter vnto them In these words the Apostle doth mollifie the authoritie of the husband and prouides that it passe not into tyrannie Here I consider foure things First what it hath not in it Secondly how men shew themselues bitter to their wiues Thirdly the meanes to cure this bitternesse Fourthly the reasons to moue thereunto For the first this exhortation to loue and dehortation from bitternes doth not binde them 1. To loue their vices they may know them to be the weaker vessell yea take notice of the weaknesse of the vessell 2. To lose his owne authoritie by lightnesse and vaine behauiour 3. To omit the performance of holy duties to please her humour 4. To giue her a licence to doe what shee list and liue how shee will 5. From finding fault and reprouing so as they vse not their owne words but Gods Lastly distinguish their natures wiues of soft and gentle natures must be vsed with all gentlenesse but that lets not but that wilfull and stubborne wiues may be held downe to a meet subiection Men shew their bitternesse First by words and that diuersly when they reproch them for their infirmites Of bitter husbands or deformities or when they grow quarrellous finding fault with euery thing or grow into passion vpon euery occasion Secondly in deeds by vsing them discourteously or by vniust restraint Or lastly by blowes Many men haue litle growing in their furrowes but wormwood they haue a true gall of bitternes in them they may be compared to the starre in the Reuelations 8.11 for as that made the third part of the waters bitter so are more then three parts of the words of many husbands bitter words yea as if their naturall frowardnes were not enough some men will sharpen and whet their tongues to sound out cursed words like swords or arrowes yea some are so vnappeasable their anger is like the fooles wrath Prou. 27.3 these are a brood of Caldeans a bitter a furious nation For the cure of this bitternesse foure rules are to be obserued 1. Men must pray God to cast something into their fountaine to sweeten it Foure rules for curing of this bitternes in men 2. They must turne the course of this humor and spend it vpon their sins in the practise of the duties of mortification 3. Eat Gods booke for that will inable men to godly sorrow by being bitter in their bellies and will sweeten their mouthes 4. Looke to the rootes of bitternes stay the spring of it in the beginning take heede of a custome in frowardnesse for then onely custome in the vse of the meanes will cure thee againe it will cost them daily sorrowes before they can get their natures throughly healed Lastly the reasons follow why they must mortifie bitternesse Reasons against bitternesse 1. It is a wise mans glory and discretion to passe by infirmities Prou. 19.10 2. Shee is not his footestoole but his helper 3. Seeing we are heires of blessing let vs blesse and not curse if God hath sweetned our hearts with grace let not our fountaines send forth bitter waters and sweet 4. The Apostle requires that all bitternesse be put away all for degrees it is not inough we are not so bad as some be and in all persons 5. Lastly it is a part of our good workes and holy conuersation to mortifie bitternesse and enuie and strife hereby we must shew that we haue the wisdome that is from aboue for if our knowledge be right it will make vs peaceable gentle and easie to be intreated On the other side if men sharpen their tongues to cursed and bitter speaking they may not boast of their knowledge For such wisdome is carnall sensuall and diuelish and they are liars against the word Iam. 3.13.17 Vse is for instruction to all husbands that feare God to approue themselues vnto God in their sincere and louing behauiour towards their wiues especially they should take notice of this vice of bitternesse or if they haue failed this way they should recouer themselues repent and amend and not be like those wretched persons that draw iniquitie with cords of vanitie and call bitter sweet it is ill to fault this way but worse to excuse defend or denie it Thus of the husbands dutie The next couple in the familie is parents and children The duties of children is set downe first because the inferiors are charged first and chiefly to mend and performe their duties VERS 20. Children obey your Parents in all things for this is well-pleasing to the Lord. THe exhortation hath in it two things First their dutie Secondly the reasons of it Their dutie hath in it foure things First who are charged Children Secondly what is charged vpon them obey Thirdly to whom they owe it your Parents Fourthly the extent how far forth in all things The reason is because though it were not gratefull pleasing to the Parents by reason of their waywardnesse yet it is well-pleasing to God Children viz All children without difference of sex both sonnes and daughters or of age not onely infants but children growne and of riper and full yeares of condition the children both of poore and rich Obey The obedience of Children must be considered More specially at sometimes and so they must obey The obedience of children considered of more especially or more generally 1. In the choice of their callings 2. In the election and disposing of their mariages it must be with consent of Parents Thus did Isaac Gen. 24. Thus euen Ismael Gen. 21.21 Thus Iaakob Gen. 27.46 28.9 Thus Sampson Iudg. 14.2 And this power hath euery Father ouer his Virgin 1 Cor. 7.36 37. More generally here I consider First that they must obey not in some things at some times but alwaies throughout the course of our liues this is plaine here and likewise charged Ephes 6.2 Secondly how they must obey Children must performe obedience 1. With reuerence internall and externall internally they must conceiue a holy estimation and tendernesse of respect and honour and obseruance of their Parents And externally they must shew it by all reuerent behauiour as by rising vp before them by giuing them the honour to speake first 2. With readinesse to receiue and heare instruction Prou. 1.8 Thirdly with endeuour to fulfill their desires by their labors or otherwise Fourthly with submission first
mindes these seruants are many times the firebrands of contention alienate parents from their children friend from friend and keepe malice on perpetuall foote these are here rebuked But let vs consider further is this such a fault in poore seruants that can pretend many things to be men-pleasers how foule a vice is it in freemen that are in no wants or restraint how hurtfull is it to be a man-pleaser in the Courts of Princes and in the houses of Nobles how detested a vice is it in such as are Magistrates and publike states And is it nought in the Court and Countrey certainely it is much more vile in the Pulpit and in Churchmen and euen the greater they are the worse and more abominable is their soothing and daubing Thus of the negatiue In the affirmatiue are three things and the first is singlenesse of heart In singlenesse of heart Concerning singlenesse of heart I consider it two waies 1. In the generall as it is in Gods seruants 2. In speciall as it is in mens seruants Singlenesse or sinceritie of heart as it is in Gods seruants I consider of in two things 1. In the nature of it 2. In the signes of it Singlenesse of heart may be discerned by the contrarie to which it is opposed 1. As it is opposed to hypocrisie a sincere hearted man is no hypocrite and shewes it three waies Hovv to knovv singlenesse of heart by 6. things to vvhich it is opposed First hee had rather be good then seeme so as in case of almes Rom. 12.8 compared with Math. 6.2 so in the practise of piety he had rather haue grace and sound knowledge then an emptie shew of it Secondly he will serue God at all times as well as at one time it is a note of an hypocrite that he will not pray at all times hee will serue God when he is sicke but not when he is well Iob. 27.7.8.9 So it is vile hypocrisie to come to Church in Lent to heare Sermons but neuer come there or but seldome all the yeere after Thirdly he minds inward secret domesticall holinesse and piety as well as outward open and Church holinesse hee is an hypocrite that kneeles downe when he comes into the Church and neuer praieth in his family at home It is vile hypocrisie and palpable in such men as haue knees of praier when they first come vp into the pulpit and no words of praier when they are risen vp to speake for or to Gods people 2. As it is opposed to fleshly wisedome 1 Cor. 1.12 There is a threefold wisedome of the flesh that batters and keepes out singlenesse and sinceritie of heart 1. The first is a reaching after priuate ends in publike imployments as preaching for gaine 2 Cor. 2.17 2. The second is a cunningnesse in committing or hiding sinne It is sincerity to be wise to doe good and simple concerning euill to be a bungler in acting it and to haue nothing to say in defence of it when it is done Rom. 16.19 3. The third is fraud shifting subtiltie and guilefull and deceitfull dealing in mens course for the things of this life Thus Esau is a wild and cunning man able by reason of his craft and subtiltie to liue in a wildernes but Iaakob is a plaine man a single hearted man he can make no shift to helpe himselfe in earthly things by fraud or craft but is open and plaine in all his dealings for the world but a man of great reach for matters of his soule This is a patterne of true singlenes simplicitie and sinceritie 3. As it is opposed to a double heart opposed I say to a heart and a heart and a double hart is either a wauering heart or a diuided heart men haue a double heart that wauer and are tossed with vncertainties such as are now for God and godlinesse and shortly after for sinne and the flesh now are resolued to leaue such a fault as perswaded it is a fault and by and by they will to it againe as perswaded it is not a fault here is no singlenesse of heart And thus the heart is double in respect of times it is double also as diuided in respect of obiects I instance in two things first in matter of worship the people that came to inhabite Samaria had a diuided heart for they feared the God of the Countrey because of the Lions and they feared the gods of the nations also 2 King 17.33 Such are they that feare Gods threatnings in his word and feare the signes of heauen too Secondly our Sauiour instances in matters of the world The minde which is the eie of the soule cannot be said to be single when it is distracted men cannot serue God and Mammon Math. 6.21.22.23.24 4. As it is opposed to spirituall pride a single heart is an humble heart as Iob sheweth Iob. 9.15.16 and sheweth it selfe in two things First that if God send crosses it will not answer or iustifie it selfe but make supplication and so acknowledge Gods loue as withall it will confesse that God doth iudge them for their corruptions Secondly if the sincere hearted man pray to God and the Lord be pleased to answer him by vnutterable feelings euen by the witnesse of the spirit of adoption yet hee will be so farre from spirituall pride and conceitednesse that fearing before Gods mercies he will be as if he beleeued not that God had heard his voice 5. As opposed to perturbation and disquietnes of the heart arising either from the cloudinesse and muddinesse of the Iudgement not able to discerne things that differ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phil. 1.10 or from the vnrest of the conscience shewed by hourely or frequent checkings 2 Cor. 1.12 or from the infidelity or grudging or distrustfulnesse of the heart Act. 2.46 6. As opposed to offensiuenesse and so the single harted man is neither offensiue by wrongs nor by scandals in respect of wrongs he is innocent as the doue he is no horned beast to pelt and gore others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Math. 10.16 and in respect of scandals hee is desirous to liue without blame from those that are without or griefe to the faithfull Phil. 2.15 1.10 Out of this may be gathered 12. Signes of a single hearted man the signes or properties of a single or sincere hearted man 1. He had rather be good then seeme to be so 2. He striues to be good in secret at home in heart as well as openly and abroad 3. He serues not God by flashes or fits but is constant and will pray and serue God at all times 4. He is a plaine man without fraud and guile in matters of the world he loues plainnesse and open dealing yet he is not simple for in matters of his soule he is of great reach and forecast and discretion c. 5. He is a bungler in sinne he knowes not the methode of Sathan 6. Hee dotes not vpon the world he can vse it as
the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ remembring you earnestly and constantly in our daily Prayers being exceedingly fired and inflamed since we heard by continuall and true report of your precious Faith by which you haue with firmenesse and stedfastnesse of assurance laide hold vpon IESVS CHRIST for life and righteousnesse and the rather because wee likewise heard of your holy affection to such as haue separated themselues from the prophanenesse of the world to the seruice of God especially considering that you haue not the glorious Faith of Christ in respect of persons but loue all the Saints as well as any And as a People not destitute of any sauing Grace Verse 5. For the hopes sake which is laid vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospell wee reioyce to heare of that liuely hope by which you haue laid hold on the Promise of eternall glory which God the Father hath prepared and laide vp in Heauen And the more are we confirmed in this resolution constantly to praise GOD for these excellent Graces because they are not sodaine Fancies or presumptuous Conceits raised out of the Forge of your owne braine or conceiued for some corrupt or carnall ends but were indeede begotten in you by the mighty working of the most sweet Doctrine of Reconciliation proued in it selfe and by effect to be a Word of Truth euen that word of the LORD long foretolde now truely reuealed and accomplished also begetting the true forme of pietie in you with constancie and true vprightnesse both of heart and life Verse 6. Which is come vnto you euen â—s it is vnto all the world and â—s fruitful as it is also among you from the day that yee heard and truely knew the grace of God This is the word of Reconciliation which is come vnto you as by incredible power and swiftnesse it is now to the greatest part of the world euen to people of all sorts and Nations causing them to shew the soundnesse of their Conuersion by the daily fruits of amendment of life and this increaseth continually in all places as it doth and hath done with you since the very first day that you truely heard and effectually beleeued this rich Doctrine of the grace of GOD. Verse 7. As yee also learned of Epaphras our deare fellow seruant which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ And this very Doctrine which you haue heard of Epaphras is the selfe same diuine truth that is gone all abroad the world of Epaphras I say whom wee all reuerence as our deare fellow-Seruant being assured that he is for your best good a faithfull and most humble Minister of Iesus Christ Verse 8. Who hath also declared vnto vs your loue which yee haue by the Spirit Verse 9. For this cause wee also since the day wee heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that yee might be fulfilled with knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord please him in all things being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Hee hath with great contentment boasted of you in reporting to vs your spirituall and heauenly affection to God and godlinesse and one towards another and for the same cause since the first time we heard of your praises in the Gospell wee haue beene importunate without ceasing praying for you and beseeching God to increase in you and make compleate your knowledge of his reuealed will not only for contemplation but for practise also with a gracious experience of the working of the Spirit That yee might carry your selues in a holy eminency of godly conuersation striuing to proportion your Obedience in a greater degree then ordinary as might become the great measure of Gods Mercies of all sorts towards you expressing a liuely kinde of pleasingnesse both in carriage towards God and man being refreshed with the sweetnes of acceptation in your seruices and that you might extend your carefulnesse to beare fruit not in one kinde or some few but in all kindes and sorts of good workes daily increasing in a holy acquaintance with the sacred nature of God which is both the effect and cause of all comfortable progresse in holy life Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long-suffering with ioyfulnes That so growing vp to a ripe age in CHRIST in the sanctification both of soule and body and spirit in all the Graces and Duties of CHRIST and Christian life through the assistance of the glorious power of GOD in the vse of all meanes and helpes appointed of God yee might accomplish your most holy profession with singular comfort and contentment being able cheerefully and with all patience and Long-suffering to beare the Crosses Tentations Infirmities Persecutions and whatsoeuer Wrongs or Indignities might befall you waiting for the Promise of GOD being neuer weary of well-doing And as wee haue thought good thus to let you vnderstand our loue towards you and our reioycing for the prosperity of your soules Verse 12. Giuing thankes vnto the Father which hath made vs meâ—te to bee partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light so wee thought good to write vnto you both to put you in minde of the most holy doctrine of CHRIST as also to exhort and beseech you to be constant in the Faith and hope you haue receiued without listening to the entising speeches of false Teachers which as wicked Seducers would beguile your soules of that high prise of your most holy Calling What thankes can we euer sufficiently giue vnto GOD the Father of CHRIST and Christians that of his meere Grace and free Loue hath by a holy Calling made vs in his account meete to haue a Lot in that heauenly Canaan in that sweet and eternall fellowship with the spirits of the iust not onely reuealed vnto vs in this light of the Gospell but to be inioyed by vs in the light of Heauen And hath also already deliuered vs from that wofull estate Vers 13. Who hath deliuered vs from the power of darkenesse and hath translated vs into the Kingdome of his deare Sonne in which the darkenesse of Gentilisme and Sinne and Ignorance and Aduersitie and Death and Damnation had power ouer vs hath translated vs into the Kingdome of Iesus Christ the Son of his loue inrolling our names among the liuing and accounting vs as Subiects of this Kingdome of Grace and Heyres euen Coheyres with Christ of the glory to be reuealed And howsoeuer our Sanctification be as yet vnperfect Verse 14. In whom wee haue redemption through his bloud that is the forgiuenes of sinnes yet are we not onely bought with a price but effectually and truely redeemed and in some sort fully too for in our Iustification we are perfectly reconciled and all our sins absolutely forgiuen
as Testimonies of Gods fauour Obiect Oh but it seemes the Saints haue little cause of ioy or praise for they are much afflicted and that by the iudgements of God too eyther in their consciences within Solut. or in their bodies or estates or names without The Prophet answeres that the Lord endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life Psal 37.28 though weeping may abide at euening yet ioy commeth in the morning And in the 37. Psalm 28. vers a charge is giuen to flye from euill and doe good in which words a Saint is desciribed by his practise Obiect Oh but what shall they get by this precisenesse Sol. They shall dwell for euer Solut. no men haue so certaine sure and durable estates as those that make conscience of their wayes hating the infection of all sinne and delighting themselues in well-doing Obiect Oh but wee see they are much maliced and hated disgraced and wronged in the world Solut. Sol. The Lord loueth iudgement if men right not their wrongs God will Psalme 7. nay it is a delight vnto the Lord to iudge the righteous and him that contemneth God euery day those spitefull aduersaries of sincerity shall neuer escape Gods hands Obiect Oh but we see not onely wicked men but God himselfe smiteth and afflicteth those that be so holy Solution Sol. Though God afflict and chastize his people as a Father his beloued Sonne yet he forsaketh not his Saints Obiect Oh but the Saints themselues are full of great doubts whether they shall perseuer Solut. or God will change Sol. It is Gods vnchangeable promise they shall be preserued for euermore Psal 85.8 Againe in the 85. Psalme though the Church be in great perplexities in respect of outward afflictions yet this comfort the Saints haue First that though Gods stroakes seeme to bee the stroakes of warre yet Gods words are the words of Peace the Word and Spirit of God are sure fountaines of rest and peace to the heart and conscience of Gods afflicted people Secondly when God smites his people hee euer hath a regard to this not to smite them so long as they should bee driuen to turne againe to folly by folly hee meaneth sinne for all sinfull courses are foolish courses The Lord by crosses intends to bring them out of sinne not to driue them in and if men finde not these priuiledges true it is because eyther they doe not hearken that is obserue and marke the Word Spirit and Workes of God or else because they are not his Saints In the 149. Psalme there is an Honour giuen to all the Saints Psal 149.5.6.7.8.9 viz. that they should with a two-edged sword execute vengeance vpon the Heathen and corrections vpon the people they should binde Kings with chaines and Nobles with fetters of iron thus should they execute vpon them the iudgement that is written So forcible and powerfull are the publike threatnings and censures of the Saints assembled in their holy ranckes as also their priuate prayers that all the swords of great Princes cannot so plague the enemies of the Church as doe the Saints by these weapons So fearefull are the corrections and iudgements which the Saints by prayers and censures may bring vpon whole troopes of wicked men as no swords or fetters in nature can be comparable to them Dan. 7.27 When Daniel had described the greatnesse and glory of the Princes Potentates and mighty States in the foure Monarchies at last hee comes to speake of a Kingdome which is the greatest vnder the whole Heauen and that is the Kingdome of the Saints of the most High So glorious is the state of the poore despised Seruants of God euen heere in this world in the Kingdome of grace Daniel 7.27 And if there bee such suing on earth to become free-men of great Cities especially to liue in the Courts of great princes how great is the felicitie of euery childe of God who is no more now a forreiner or stranger but a Cittizen with the Saints Ephes 2.20 and of the housâ—â—â—ld of God To conclude this may be a great refreshing to euery childe of God against al the discomforts of this present transitory life that in that great and last and terrible day Christ will be glorified in them and made maruellous in the Saints 2 Thes 1.10 And last of all though the Saints be here despised and trodden vnder foot iudged and condemned by men yet the time will come 2 Cor. 6.2 when the Saints shall iudge the world Oh but some one will say all the difficulty lyeth in this Qu. Who are Saints to know who are Saints Ans To this end Ans besides the foure things generally laid downe before I will for triall alleadge two or three places of Scripture first in Deut. 33.3 Deut. 33.3 When Moses had praised the loue of God to the Iewish Nation The first signe hee specially commendeth Gods speciall care towards the Saints of that Nation whom as most deare to him hee had alwaies in his hands Psal 16.3.5.6 and giueth this signe to know them by viz. They are humbled at his feete to receiue his words Secondly Dauid hauing spoken of the excellency of the Saints on earth Dauids foure signes to proue himselfe to be one of the number he yeeldeth his reasons from foure experimentall signes First the Lord was his portion though hee had hopes or possession of great things in the earth yet Gods fauour was that hee did most prize Psal 16.5.6 and spirituall things were vnto him the fairest part of his inheritance and though he had many crosses yet the line was fallen vnto him in a faire place so long as hee could see grace in his heart and the GOD of grace to loue him freely Secondly he could as heartily praise GOD for spirituall blessings viz. Counsell Knowledge Psal 16.7 and direction out of the worde of God as wicked men could for temporall Honours Riches Pleasures and such things as they loue best Thirdly his reynes did teach him in the night Some thing can wicked men learne by the Word without but God did neuer honour any with the feelings of the Spirit of Adoption but onely the Saints Obiection Obiect Oh but might not Dauid bee deceiued in that signe by illusions c. Ans Dauid giues two reasons why hee could not first Solut. Difference between illusioÌ„s the feelings of the Spirit of Adoption his feelings did not make him more carelesse presumptuous and sinfull as illusions doe wicked men but they taught him that is hee learned by them many worthy lessons and directions and encouragements to holy life and neuer did hee conceiue a greater hatred against his sinne then when his reynes taught him secondly he shewes that hee had them in the night that is when hee was alone and withdrawn from company and the things
c. 1 Corin. 13.3 Lastly for that grace by which felicitie and the thiefe good is applied and thus it is called the faith of Gods Elect Tit. 1.2 and by Diuines iustifying Faith Secondly there are diuers sorts of Faith The sorts of Faith I will not speake of Faith generall or speciall infused or acquired formed and vnformed but leaue them to the troublesome Schoole-men onely I rest in the vsuall distribution which hath ground in Scripture thus Faith is Historicall Temporary of Miracles and iustifying First Historicall Faith Historicall Faith is to beleeue the doctrine of the word of GOD to be true and therein is supernaturall and differeth from all humane knowledge whatsoeuer neither is it in the power of Nature alone to perswade men that the Scriptures are Gods word further then the remnants of Gods former image doe giue a glimpse of it and is cleared by the spirit of generall illumination This Historicall Faith doth both vnderstand the Doctrine and giue assent that it is true yet doth not iustifie and therefore their case is so much the more fearefull that haue not so much as their ignorance any way redressed nor gotten so much as any knowledge by the Word of God Secondly Temporary Faith Temporary Faith goeth yet further for such as haue that Faith doe not onely get knowledge and yeeld assent to the truth but also professe the truth with some earnestnesse not sticking at it to giue their names in some more speciall manner then others to a respect of Religion yea they reioyce inwardly in the doctrine of the Word and lastly bring forth some kinde of fruit and amend some faults Luke 8.13 Heb. 6.4.5 onely because the Word of GOD would haue them so to doe Therefore is this Faith vnprofitable because they neuer had the particular assurance of Gods fauour in forgiuenes of sins nor will bee brought to dislike much lesse to humble their soules for those speciall sinnes wherein they haue transgressed but nourish some one particular presumptuous sinne or sinnes which raigning in them doth wholly engrosse and take vp that inward worship which is due to God onely And this is the Faith of our better sort of people Thirdly Faith of Miracles Faith of Miracles was that Faith by which many in the Primitiue Church were able to worke Miracles and was of two sorts eyther Faith to heale or Faith to be healed this Faith may bee in such as are reprobates as Matth. 7. some shall say Haue wee not cast out Deuils by thy name to whom Christ shall answer Depart I know you not Fourthly but that Faith in the enioying of which is comfort for euermore is iustifying Faith Iustifying Faith The nature of this Faith will appeare if wee consider The Obiects The Parts The Degrees of it The obiects of Faith First of the Obiects this Faith may be perceiued by that which it carrieth the minde vnto and from which it seeketh the comfort of the chiefe good and thus the obiect is three-fold The Merits of Christ The Promises of God The Prouidence of God So that wouldest thou trie thy Faith consider then what it is that thou makest thy refuge and the foundation of thy comfort What is it that thou most laboured after is it the assurance of Gods fauour by the application of Christ is it the distinct applying of such and such promises of life in Scripture dost thou liue by thy Faith in the course of life if so thou hast met with the right Faith without Christ it is not possible to attaine the chiefe good neyther is it enough to beleeue that Christ dyed for sinners c. vnlesse we labour in the day of our visitation for the certaine and particular apprehension of the efficacie and merit of Christs righteousnesse for the particular assurance of Gods fauour in remitting such and such our transgressions And because it is not easie at all times to discerne by the working of the Spirit of Adoption the imputation of righteousnesse from Christ therefore hath the Lord discussed the cases of conscience so comfortably in Scripture that if men examine themselues before the conditions of Gods promises they may finde in diuers of them the cleare determining of their estate Here may bee iustly taxed the grosse ouer-sight and securitie of many otherwise the deare Seruants of God that are no better acquainted with the promises of life vpon the truth of which depends their happinesse and both present and future comfort And lastly by the same Faith whereby the iust are saued by the selfe same they liue in the course of life in this world the ground of his Faith for his preseruation is the prouidence of his God whiles the men of this world wonderfully please themselues in sacrificing to their nets ascribing in their affections the stay of their maintenance vnto their labour friends inheritance c. The Parts of Faith Secondly that the nature of this Faith may yet bee further opened the Parts of it must be considered Faith is eyther in the minde or in the heart and by the change of both it may be discerned Faith in the minde In the minde it shewes it selfe in two things Knowledge Iudgement There is something in the very illumination of the Vnderstanding of the Saints which is of the nature of Faith Hence it is that the Prophet Isay saith of Christ Isay 53.11 By his knowledge he shall iustifie many that is make iust Iudgement is either of truth or of goodnesse Iudgement of truth is when we giue glory so farre forth to the way of life and the meanes of Reconciliation that our hearts being conuinced our vnderstandings doe clearely resolue that this is the way to bee happie and no other Iudgement of goodnesse is when we doe not onely beleeue the Doctrine of happinesse to be true as before but to be the onely good tidings our hearts can rest vpon Faith as it shewes it selfe in the heart stands in three things Faith in the heart Desires Fiduce or Confidence Perswasion or Apprehension and application It may not be dissembled Desire to beleeue is of the nature of Faith that there are in the world many definitions or descriptions of Faith such as doe not comprehend in them that only thing which is the chiefe stay of thousands of the deare Seruants of God and that is Desires which may not be denied to be of the nature of Faith I expresse my meaning thus that when a man or woman is so farre exercised in the spirituall seeking of the Lord his God that he would be willing to part with the world and all the things thereof if he had them in his owne possession so that by the Spirit and Promises of God he might be assured that the sins of his former life or such as presently doe burthen his Soule were forgiuen him and that hee might beleeue that God were now become his God in Christ I would
not doubt to pronounce that this person thus prising remission of sinnes at this rate that hee would sell all to buy this Pearle did vndoubtedly beleeue not onely because it is a truth though a Paradoxe that the Desire to beleeue is Faith but also because our Sauiour Christ doth not doubt to affirme that they are blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse because they shall be satisfied And to him that is a thirst Math. 5.6 Reuel 21.6 Psal 10.17 I will giue to drinke of the water of life freely And Dauid doubteth not to say The Lord heareth the desires of his poore Fiduce or Confidence in the heart is a part of Faith and shewes it selfe in this when the Soule resteth vpon Christ and the Promises of God as the only ground of all that happinesse which he must euer get vnto himselfe Perswasion or an apprehending application is the last thing in Faith and that in the beginnings of Faith is more in the power of the Spirit then in the sense and feeling of the conscience yet herein it appeares that though the Soule be tost with many temptations and feares and terrors yet more or lesse one time or other they are much refreshed with a sweet ioy arising they know not how from the very perswasion that they belong to God in and for Christ So that if wee would try our Faith we must examine what knowledge we haue gotten what Iudgement of the way of life what Desires wee haue of remission of sinnes how our hearts are setled and what it is that supports vs. There are two Degrees of Faith a weake Faith and a strong Faith The Degrees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a weake Faith is described before for all the former parts of faith are found in the weakest Faith that is a strong Faith hath in it a certaine and full assurance of Gods fauour in remission of sinnes so as doubts and feares are stilled and ouer-come and such was the Faith of Abraham commended Rom. 4.18.19.20.21 and this faith may be attained vnto by all sorts of the seruants of God if they liue and may vse the benefit of the ordinances of God yet a grosse fault in the definition of Faith as it is made by many must be carefully shunned and that is that they make the Genus to be a full assurance which is onely proper to a strong Faith and is not vsually found in the weake Faith and yet that Faith is such as doth iustifie for the present and will saue for euer The Benefits come by faith And that we may be affected with an holy desire after this necessary grace two things are further to be considered 1 The Benefits men might haue by Faith 2 The wofull estate of those that want it The Benefits may be ordered into fiue rankes 1 What Faith deliuereth vs from 2 What it preserues vs against 3 What the weakest Faith getteth 4 What we might get if we laboured for a greater growth in Faith 5 How it fits vs for heauen For the first Faith doth deliuer vs First from the darkenesse and blindnesse wee liued in before Whosoeuer beleeueth in mee shall not abide in darkenesse What Faith deliuereth vs from John 12.46 Isay 25.8 Wee no sooner by Faith taste of the Bread of life but the vaile of ignorance which naturally couereth all flesh is torne and rent as the Prophet Isay sheweth notably Isay 25.8 Secondly it deliuers vs from those wofull euills which as so many abhominations doe defile both the Vnderstanding and Affections Faith purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 No wonder though men bee continually surcharged with euill thoughts and most vile affections and strange euills within seeing wee are so hardly gotten to set about the earnest labour after spirituall application of the merits and righteousnesse of Christ which righteousnesse neuer can be imputed by Faith but grace is infused by the Spirit of Sanctification at the same time Neither is there any more clearer testimonie of the want of iustifying Faith then the continuall preuailing of euill thoughts and affections Thirdly it deliuers vs from the Law not onely from the Ceremoniall Law and other biggerly Rudiments but also from the Morall Law in two things onely first from the Curse of it which is wholy taken away by the imputation of Christs Passion secondly from the Rigour of it so that as it is commanded in the Gospell it may not exact of Beleeuers an impossible perfection but onely an Euangelicall and accepted vprightnes wee are not now vnder the Law Rom. 6. but vnder Grace as the Apostle shewes in the Epistle to the Romanes and Galathians at large And hence it is that the same Apostle saith that the Law is not giuen vnto a righteous man 1 Tim. 1.9 but vnto the lawlesse and disobedient meaning that so long as we continue in our naturall estate so long we haue this as one part of our miseries that wee are liable to the curses and impossible exactions of the most righteous Law but from the time that we are effectually called and gathered vnto CHRIST wee are not vnder the Law in these two respects which is an admirable mercy Fourthly Faith deliuers vs from the power of the first death being by Nature dead in sinnes and trespasses Iohn 5.29 hauing no more sense of the things that belong vnto the Kingdome of Chtist Ephes 2.2 then a dead man in nature hath of the benefits of life By the power of Faith eternall life is begunne here which is called while we liue here the life of Grace and after death is stiled by the name of the life of Glory Iohn 3.16 Lastly it deliuers men from eternall destruction for Whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not perish Thus of the first sort of benefits Secondly Faith hath a power to preserue vs and that in three things First it preserues from many fearefull spirituall diseases in the soule hence commeth that Metaphoricall speech of being sound or whole Tit. 1.13 Heb. 10.39 or healthfull in the faith Hence that he saith Wee follow Faith vnto the conseruation of the Soule Heb. 10.39 Secondly it preserues vs against the vse of ill meanes for He that beleeueth maketh not hast Herein is a speciall triall of Faith Isay 28.16 and is a worthy testimonie of vprightnesse when men can so rest vpon God that they will not be entangled with those profits that either the time makes vnseasonable as the Sabbath or the meanes make sinfull as deceipt lying c. but can chearfully beleeue that the same God that now tries him with the occasions of profit in such time and manner can giue him as much profit at a lawfull time and by lawfull meanes It is most difficult for an vnsanctified minde to forbeare either time or meanes when profit and pleasure intise Lastly how miserable is our life here many times in respect of the temptations with which Sathan doth fire vs Ephes 6.16
Now if there were in vs conscionable respect of certaine application of Gods fauour there is a secret power in Faith as a Sheild not onely to keepe off but extinguish the fiery darts of the Diuell And the true reason why our life is continually assaulted and why the world lieth vanquished vnder a thousand miseries is onely because men doe not labour for a particular assurance of GODS loue in Christ which being once had wee should soone see an happy victorie ouer the World Hell and Death in respect of the beginnings of many heauenly contentments In the third place we are to consider the benefits which the weakest Faith obtaineth and they are especially sixe First it iustifies and giues vs a portion in the most meritorious intercession of Christ at the right hand of God it is no sooner had but it makes the sinner iust before God this is euery where proued Secondly it gathereth men into the familie of Abraham Gal. 3.7.9 and that as Sonnes yea the least Faith makes a man blessed with faithfull Abraham so that if Abrahams case were happy then is euery Childe of God so Thirdly it makes men not onely the Sonnes of Abraham but the Sonnes of God also by Adoption As many as receiued him Iohn 1.12 to them hee gaue power to bee the Sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name Fourthly by Faith the Sonne of God by an vnutterable presence doth dwell in the hearts of the Sonnes of men Ephes 3.16 Epes 3.16 Fiftly the meanest Faith that is a true Faith doth euer come attended with many holy Graces and therefore to dispute of Faith Acts 24.25 is to dispute of Temperance Righteousnesse c. Acts 24.25 Lastly Faith according to the measure of it is the foundation of all the hope that makes men happy Heb. 11.1 therefore it is called the ground of the things which are hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Fourthly if men would labour for the increase of Faith and once get a certaintie concerning Gods fauour they might enioy many blessings more then they doe euen in this life First it might be vnto vs according to our faith what greater indulgence can be desired from God Math. 9.29 Secondly men might liue by their Faith that is they might haue from their Faith continually arguments both of comfort and direction Heb. 2.5 euen in their carriage about the things of this life Thirdly we might haue the sense of peace with God accesse vnto Grace wherein we might stand Rom. 5.1.2.3.4.5 and be filled with ioy in the hope of the glory of God to be reuealed yea to be made able to hold vp their heads reioice in afflictions c. Fourthly 2 Tim. 3 15. there is a power in Faith to put such life into the sacred Scriptures that they would be able to make vs wise euen to saluation Fiftly how hard a thing it is for the Creature to haue accesse vnto the Creator with any boldnesse or confidence the lamentable experience of the world shewes insomuch that the Apostle saith wee are naturally without God in the world Ephes 3.12 able to minde any thing and to effect any thing but God But now this which is vnpossible to Nature is become possible to faith as the Apostle shewes Ephes 3.12 And how vnspeakeable a mercy it is to haue a comfortable communion with God and easie accesse for our prayers the Saints may conceiue but not vtter Sixtly by Faith wee might be able to ouercome the world so as wee might easily contemne the glory of earthly things 1 Iohn 5.4 the Millions of euill examples and scandalls the thousands of temptations allurements disswasiues lets and impediments which the world casteth in our way and with which wee are often entangled insnared and many times most shamefully vanquished to the dishonour of God and our Religion the wounding of our Profession and our Consciences c. If men had that power of Faith which the ordinances of God were able to giue how might they astonish Epicures Papists and Atheists which now differ little from them Seuenthly Faith would euen make our friendship and mutuall societie a thousand times more comfortable then now it is as the APOSTLE intimates Rom. 1.12 Rom. 1.12 Eightly by Faith wee might worke righteousnesse and attaine to innocencie of life Heb. 11.33.34 wee might receiue the Promises with all those sweet comforts contained in them which are matters of as great wonder as to subdue Kingdomes to stop the mouthes of Lyons c. Ninthly Faith would make vs to contemne the pleasures of sinne and account affliction with Gods people better then perfection of pleasure for a season Heb 11 25. as it is obserued in Moses Hebr. 11. whereas now euery base delight is able to captiuate our affections and we haue scarse strength to stand against one temptation Tenthly Faith by continuance in the Word of God would make vs free euen Gods spirituall free-men Iohn 8.32 so as wee should clearely see that no naturall Prentise or Bond-slaue could finde so much ease and benefit by his release as we might by Faith Lastly we might haue the cleare apprehension of the remission of all our sinnes past as is manifest Rom. 3.25 Acts 10.43 onely for sinnes to come God giues no acquittance before there bee a debt and the discharge sued out And as Faith furnisheth or would furnish men with these wonderfull benefits in this life so it prouideth an assurance of an immortall inheritance in heauen for all eternitie as these places shew Acts 26.18 Iohn 6.47 1. Pet. 1.9 2. Thes 1.10 with many other Thus much of the benefits by Faith Quest Obiect Oh but what if men doe not beleeue Ans First I might answere that it is yet a comfort that though thousands neglect Faith yet their vnbeliefe cannot make the faith of God of none effect Ans The miseries of such as haue not faith Rom. 3.3 though the whole world contemne the doctrine of Faith and please themselues in their spirituall securitie yet God knowes how to shew mercy to his seruants that desire to beleeue in him and feare before him Secondly I read in S. Marke that CHRIST maruailed at their vnbeliefe and iustly Marke 6.6 they were affected with his doctrine it was confirmed by miracles and yet they beleeued not we miserable men are a wonderment to God Christ and Angels and an astonishment to Heauen and Earth for our incredible incredulity Thirdly I read in S. Mathew that hee did not great workes there for their vnbeliefe sake Math. 13.58 Surely we are iustly debarred the benefit and comfort of many of the workes of God which might discouer the glory of his goodnesse to vs onely because of our vnbeliefe Fourthly if the Iewes were cut off for their vnbeliefe being naturall branches and such as God had reason to fauour as much as any people vnder the
Our Sauiour shewes that this is no sufficient excuse by bringing in the man that had bought his fiue yoake of Oxen then which what could be more needfull seeing hee could not follow his Husbandrie without Oxen Secondly a second Error letting Faith is a close opinion of merit which stickes fast in our nature Thirdly Faith is hindered when the minde is fore-stalled with an opinion Psal 50. Esay 1. that an outward seruing of God will serue to bring them neere enough to God If they heare Seruice and Sermons and receiue the Sacraments c. they haue done so much as they thinke is enough Fourthly many therefore neuer labour to get Faith because they thinke it is impossible to take any such course that they should get any assurance of the remission of their sinnes in this life or if it be possible for others yet it is not for them Lastly others thinke it possible to be had and it is good to bee humbled so farre as to seeke it with teares and prayers and they thinke they doe well that will not giue ouer till they haue comfort that way but yet they thinke all this adoe vnnecessary and that they may be saued without it In the Heart Faith is letted fiue wayes Le ts in the heart First when men nourish the secret euills of their hearts both in thoughts and affections and make not conscience to repent for them An euill heart is alwaies an vnfaithfull heart Heb. 3.12.13 therefore men are exhorted to take heede of being hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Secondly Wordlines is a great let of Faith when men suffer their thoughts and affections to be continually taken vp with minding of things here below though they cannot be charged with any great couetousnesse Thirdly there is in mens affections an vnwillingnesse to part with worldly pleasures and delights and they are loath to loose their credit with their carnall friends which they say they must doe if they take this course Fourthly the world is full of common hope and presumption of Gods mercy men say God is mercifull when they haue neither comfort from the Promises of God nor ground of assurance nor witnesse of the spirit of adoption Fiftly Faith is letted and men are kept from vsing the meanes to get Faith and to seeke God while hee may be found onely through a feare least if they should examine themselues and search whether they had a true faith or not they should finde they had none and then they should be troubled and driuen into Melancholy despaire c. Lastly Le ts in conuersation there are some things in mens carriage which greatly let and hinder Faith First a prophane contempt of the word of God either men will not heare or but by starts or they attend not or not apply it to themselues or not meditate of the doctrine afterwards or not labour for the power of it in practise c. Secondly the example of the multitude hinders much a Math. 7.13.14 Luke 13.23.24 especially the example of wise men and great men in the world b John 7.45 to 50. Thirdly some when they go about the duties of mortification and Faith they are turned off before they get Faith either because they finde hardnesse of heart or are ouer charged with temptations or doubts of audience and acceptance and that God will neuer looke after such broken desires c. or else because they haue not comfort presently they grow desperate and say they shall haue none at all or else are vanquished with thoughts of Atheisme iniected which many times preuailes so strongly that they can hardly bee recouered againe to any care to labour for Faith till either bitter crosses or feare of Death or Hell awaken them Lastly Closenesse is a great cause of want of Faith when people will not discouer their doubts and feares especially to their Pastors being wise and mercifull and yet know not what to doe and cannot get information from publike hearing Here may be taken vp a iust complaint of the strangenesse betweene the Shepheards and the Flockes the one thinking hee hath done enough if he preach to them and the other if they heare him There remaines two Vses of this Doctrine of Faith Vses First seeing there are diuers sorts of Faith and that many benefits may be had by a true Faith and seeing that on the other side there are wofull effects of the want of Faith c. It should teach vs to try whether wee haue Faith or no and that this may be knowne we must vnderstand First that before Faith can be wrought the heart must bee mollified by afflictions The signes of Faith by the continuall dropping of the word of God by the knowledge of our miserie by Legall feare or lastly by terrors from God Secondly before Faith can appeare Repentance will shew it selfe and that especially in two things First in godly Sorrow for sinne past Secondly in the change of the thoughts affections and life As for godly Sorrow it may not be denied but that it may be without terrours in some but neuer so easie in any but these three things are true 1. That they grieue because they cannot grieue 2. They hate their speciall sinnes 3. They reforme both inwardly and outwardly Thirdly Faith after the softning of the heart and Repentance shewes it selfe in sixe things First in an honourable opinion ready to belieue all the word of God though it make neuer so much against our pleasure or profit Secondly by the Combate betweene the flesh and spirit Thirdly by the holy Desires after remission of sinnes and holinesse of life witnessed by constant Prayers and diligent Vse of the meanes Fourthly by a fixed Resolution reposed vpon the way of God though they finde not comfort presently Fiftly by the forsaking of the world and pleasures of sinne c Heb 11 25. Lastly by the purging out of the euills of the thoughts and affections d Math 5.7 Acts 15.9 As for Ioy Peace Thankefulnesse Admiration Loue and desire to conuert others c. they belong to Faith growne not so apparantly to Faith begunne Vse 2 Lastly here might iustly be taxed the defects and wants that are found in the common Protestant The defects of the common Protestants Faith The Faith of the Protestant at large is faultie First because hee knowes no time of spirituall birth and yet he can tell to a day when he was borne in nature Secondly they seeke not vnto the meanes spirituall to get Faith Thirdly they rest in other things in stead of Faith as Knowledge Hope c. Fourthly their Faith is commonly either Historicall or Temporarie for either it is enough to beleeue that Christ died for sinners or else if they beleeue the Articles of the Creede to be true and bee no Papists but sound in the matter of Iustification and receiue the Sacrament especially when they are sicke all is well or if they
among the Saints Godly society doth frame vs and square vs and many waies fit vs for our place in this building Thirdly louing affection to the members of Christ and mutuall society doth much profit vs in respect of our growth in the body and that till we become perfect men and attaine to the age of the fulnesse of Câ—â—â—st Verse 13.16 Fourthly this holy loue is a great fence to the iudgement against false and deceitfull doctrine he is not easily carried with euery winde of doctrine nor vnsetled with the vaine deceits of men that can follow the truth and the meanes thereof in a setled and well grounded loue to Gods children But on the other side how easily are such men deluded and throwne off from their purposes and comforts that did neuer ioyne themselues to Gods children The second place is 1. Peter 4.7.8 where the Apostle exhorteth to sobrietie in the vse of the profits and delights of the world in meates and drinkes riches recreations and apparell and withall to spend their time here in spirituall duties especially Prayer watching thereunto both to obserue all occasions and opportunities to pray as also noting the mercies of God wee finde in prayer with our owne corruptions in the manner and the glorious successe of praier in preuailing with God But aboue all things hee wills them to haue feruent loue and yeeldeth two reasons or motiues first the end of all things is at hand and therefore it is best louing and making much of those that after the dissolution shall be great heires of heauen and earth secondly Loue couereth the multitude of sinnes it hideth the blemishes of our natures and fitteth vs for the comforts of Society Notwithstanding the infirmities accompany euen the Saints while they are in this vale of miserie The third place is 2 Pet. 1.7 c. where he largely perswadeth men to get holy graces into their hearts and to expresse holy duties in their liues among these as chiefe he instanceth in brotherly kindnes and loue to this end he bringeth diuers reasons first it will set our knowledge aworke which else would be idle and vnfruitfull Verse 8. and where should we vnloade our selues of the fruits of knowledge which men get in Gods house better then in the houses of the people of God secondly he that hath not these things is blinde or if he haue sight and wit enough for this world yet he is purre-blinde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so as hee can see nothing that is farre off as eternall things are but onely things neere such as are carnall things the want of loue to Gods people is a palpable signe of a pur-blind carnall man thirdly the want of loue and the other graces there named is a signe of a spirituall Lethargie euen that a man is fallen into a forgetfulnesse of the purging of his old sinnes that is Verse 9. it is a signe that a man lieth vnder the guilt and filth of all his former sinnes and neuer feeles the weight of them or considers the danger of them Fourthly Loue with the fruits of it doe make our calling and election sure Fiftly louing society and brotherly kindnes is a great meanes of perseuerance Verse 10. if ye doe these things yee shall neuer fall Lastly by this meanes an entrance shall bee ministred vnto vs abundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord Iesus Christ both because it mightily furthereth faith and hope As also Verse 10. Verse 11. because by these meanes eternall life is begun on earth in respect of communion both with God the Saints Thus farre of the Motiues Helps follow These helpes are such as serue The Helpes both for the begetting nourishing of a holy loue to and with Gods people There are eight things that are great furtherances of holy life First the conscionable hearing of the word of God for in Gods house doth the Lord fire the heart and holy affections and teach the right ordering of them How came those Colossians by their loue to the Saints no otherwise but by hearing the word of truth which discouered vnto them who were Gods children and did daily fence them against the scornes and reproches which the world laded them withall Secondly we must get faith and hope as the coherence shewes for till wee be soundly humbled to seeke Gods fauour and find our hearts possessed with the care for and hope of a better life we cannot receiue Gods children aright into our hearts But no man was euer truely touched in conscience and had vnfained desires of remission of his sinnes Neither did euer a man seriously seeke after the things of a better life but he did loue Gods children aboue all the people of the earth and it is true of the measure that as we grow in faith and hope so we should grow in loue and in the comforts of Gods fauour 1 Pet. 1.22 Thirdly would we loue brotherly without faining and feruently then we must get our soules purified through the spirit in obeying the truth i. we must make conscience of the duties of mortification as of so many purges to clense our thoughts and affections of dwelling and raigning lusts and euills for secret sins intertained and delighted in within the affections and thoughts do exceedingly poyson affection both to God and man this is that the Apostle meaneth where he saith 1 Tim. 1.5 Loue must come out of a pure heart 2 Tim. 1.7 Fourthly we must stirre vp the spirit of loue The spirit of God is a spirit of loue and we must stirre it vp by nourishing the motions of the same putting courses or waies of expressing loue into our mindes and by prayer meditation or any other meanes that may inflame our hearts to a holy affection 2 Tim. 1.13 Fiftly it profiteth much hereunto to get and keepe in our minds a patterne of faith and loue euen a draught of the things that concerne faith in God and loue to the Saints that we might alwaies haue a frame of all holy duties that concerne this holy affection this was their care in the Primitiue times as appeareth 2 Tim. 1.13 Sixtly to be sound in these 3. things Faith Loue and Patience requires most an end Experience and a daily acquainting our selues with the things of the Kingdome of Christ When we are driuen by often crosses to seeke comfort in Gods children and by much obseruation do finde the worth of the comforts that arise from holy Society with them Many are the incredible weakenesses that discouer themselues in the hearts of yonger and weaker Christians but it is a shame for the elder men if they be not sound in loue Tit. 2.2 Tit. 2.2 Heb. 10.24 Note Seuenthly we must by all holy meaneâ— strengthen and encourage and set our selues vpon perseuerance in the profession of our hope for if once wee giue ouer profession it will be easie to see loue vanish a wauering profession
is vnconstant in Loue. Lastly if we would neuer forsake the fellowship we haue one with an other as the manner of some wicked hypocrites and damnable Apostataes is then we must with all Christian care Consider one anothers weakenesses and wants and be continually prouoking Heb. 10.25 inciting and incouraging one another to loue and to good workes Thus of the helps In the last place I propounded to be considered the defects that are found in the loue that is abroad in the world The defects of the common Protestants loue with which the common Protestant pleaseth himselfe I will not here complaine that loue is turned into lust and that that damnable infection hath stained heauen and earth polluted our houses brought a curse vpon our Assemblies and debased our gentrie dishonoured our Nobles corrupted our youth and made heauy our elder Age or shew how it hath brought vpon vs famine and pestilence but to let this passe I will speake of the honester loue and wherein thinke you standeth it First in the ciuiller sort in complements neuer more complements and lesse loue Secondly in freedome from suites at Law and quarrelling they are in charity with all the world if they can shew that they neuer were quarrelsome or that they are friends againe Thirdly in the baser sort it is meere Ale-house friendship their loue stands wholy in going to the Ale-house together these are the onely fellowes and good neighbours and commonly here is set vp the Diuels bench and Proclamation made of free 〈◊〉 for filthy Ribâ—uldry for drunken spewings and Viper-like slâ—nders 〈…〉 against good men Fourthly many out of their ignorance know 〈◊〉 other loue then of themselues or for themselues of others But yet more plainely the defectiuenesse of the common Protestants loue appeares diuersly First by the vsuall sinnes which are rise amongst them euen such as batter the fortresse of Loue. How can they please themselues in their charitie if we consider how Malice Reuenge Anger Slandering Back-â—iting and all sorts of prouocations to anger are euery-where abounding What more vsuall then Selfe-loue what more common then Enuy Shall I instance The Trades-man while hee is rising is so fleshed with successe and stuffed with the greedy desire of profit that hee cares not whom hee wrongs nor how much hee becomes preiudiciall to other mens trade But this man is not so filled with Selfe-loue but the declining Trades-man that hath ouer-liued his prime is euery way as well filled with Enuy. And thus men are not in charitie neither full nor fasting Secondly it appeares to be defectiue in the Obiects of Loue in a chiefe Companion of Loue in the Parts of Loue and in the Manner of louing For the first the onely men that are chiefly to be loued and our affection to be spent vpon are the Saints that is such religious persons as make conscience of all their wayes but are these the men the common Protestant loues Oh times oh manners what men finde worse entertainment in the world then these Is not the least endeauour after holinesse chased and pursued with open hates dislikes slanders Can a man refraine himselfe from euill and not be made a prey Doth there any liue godly and they persecute him not Away false wretch saist thou thou art in charitie with all men and yet canst not beare the Image of God in a childe of God For the second all true Loue ought to be accompanied with Faith yea it ought to be founded vpon Faith and therefore herein is the common loue of the world defectiue that a communion with men is not first sanctified by vnion with God These men that boast so much of their charitie neuer made conscience of seeking the assurance of Gods fauour in Christ neither euer trauailed vnder the burthen of their sinnes so as to seeke forgiuenesse as the true blessednesse Thirdly the common Protestant is exceedingly to blame in the very maine duties of Loue no tendernesse of heart no true Hospitalitie and for mercy to the poore the olde complaints may be taken vp Hosea 4.1 Esay 57.1 There is no mercie in the Land Mercifull men are taken away Wee may now adaies waite for some Samaritane to come and proue himselfe a neighbour and for societie and fellowship in the Gospell with Gods people it will neuer sinke into the vnderstanding of these carnall men that that is any way expedient and finally in all the branches of Clemency before expressed where is the man that makes conscience of them And for the last it is easily auouched that the Loue that is found in the most men is neither brotherly nor without grosse fayning and hypocrisie nor proceedeth it from a heart in any measure purified and lastly it is so farre from being feruent that it is stone colde Thus of Loue. Verse 5. For the Hopes sake which is laid vp for you in Heauen IN these words is mentioned the third Grace for which the Apostle giues thankes and that is Hope Hope is here taken both for the thing hoped for viz. the glory of heauen as also the Grace by which it is apprehended but especially the latter Heauen is diuersly accepted in Scripture sometimes it signifieth the ayre a Deut. 28.12 Math. 16.16 sometimes it signifieth the whole vpper world that compasseth the earth b Gen. 49.25 Math. 3.16 sometimes for the Kingdome of Grace and the meanes thereof c Math. 3.2 11.11 but most vsually for the place of the blessed and the glory thereof and so it is taken here Hope as it is here considered by the Apostle lookes two wayes first by relation to and coherence with Faith and Loue for the Hopes sake secondly by a full aspect vpon the obiect of it which is intimated in the Metaphore laid vp and expressed in the word Heauens Doctrines from Coherence First of Hope as it is to be considered in the Coherence There is an admirable Wisedome and Mercy of God in the very maner of dispensing of his Graces for hee makes one Grace crowne another and Obseruat 1 become a recompence and reward to another as here for Hopes sake Gods Children breake through the difficulties of Faith One Grace crowneth another and the impediments and discouragements of Loue. When God sees how many waies the heart of man is beset in the spirituall combat about the getting and exercise of those two Graces hee is pleased by his word and spirit to trumpet out victorie by shewing the glory of heauen and to set on the Crowne of Hope as the assured pledge of full and finall victorie it is Hope that pluckes vp the heart of man to a constant desire of vnion with God by Faith and of communion with man by Loue. And the true reason why so many men vtterly neglect the care to get a iustifying Faith and an inflamed affection to Gods Children is because they haue no taste of the comforts of the euidence of a better life by
Hope Obseruat 2 Secondly Faith and Hope are two distinct things Faith beleeues the Promise to be true with particular application of the Promise to ones selfe and Hope waites for the accomplishment of it Faith vsually is imployed about reconciliation and a godly life Hope for the most part is taken vp with the retyred and affectionate contemplation of the glory of Heauen the comming of Christ the resurrection of the body and temporall blessings and deliuerance as they are shadowes and types of the last and great saluation Obseruat 3 Thirdly Hope is no more naturall then Faith and Loue the carnall man is without Hope in the world Ephes 2.12 not that wicked men are cleane without all profession of Hope for few men are so vile but they professe and stoutly auouch their hope in God but this Hope is vaine emptie without euidence or promise such as can neuer profit them and therefore in the eight of Iob hee saith Job 8.13 that the Hypocrites Hope shall perish his confidence also shall be cut off and his trust shall be as the house of a Spider It is to be obserued that he calls wicked men euen all carnall and vnconuerted people Hypocrites Euery carnall man is an Hypocrite and that fitly for euery Sinner is an Hypocrite in some degree and if there were nothing else to proue it their very Hope and willfull Confidence in the mercies of God without all warrant from the Word or testimonie of Gods Spirit or their owne Conscience would vndoubtedly proue it and for the vanitie of their hope it is fitly expressed in the comparison of the Spiders webbe The silly Spider with many dayes labour weaues her selfe a webbe in appearance able euery way abundantly to couer her and fit her turne but at the end of the weeke the Maide with a Besome sweepes all downe This poysonfull Spider is euery vnregenerate man or woman this webbe is their Hope in the framing of which they daily busie themselues and in the couerture of which they vainely repose themselues but when any Seruant comes out of the Lords armie to sweepe with the Besome of Iudgement or Death the whole building of these imaginarie hopes come sodainely and totally downe In the 11. of Iob and the 20. verse it is said Iob. 1â— 20 The eyes of the wicked shall faile and their refuge shall perish and their hope shall be sorrow of mind In which words the holy Ghost shewes that the time shall come when those vaine hopes shall be driuen out of the soules of the wicked and in stead thereof they shall be filled either with desperate sorrowes on earth or with eternall sorrowes in hell What hope hath the hypocrite when hee hath heaped vp riches if God take away his soule Iob 27.8 Iob. 27.8 Noting that if carnall men againe called Hypocrites will not forgoe their fond presumptions while they liue yet by too late experience they shall finde them vaine when Death comes Obiect Obiect But then they meane to pray God to forgiue them and hope by their repentance then to finde mercy for their soules Sol. Solut. In the 9. verse it is answered thus Will God heare his crie when trouble comes vpon him Quest But will not God heare mens prayers in the troublesome time of death Ans Not the prayers at that time made by such men Obiect Solution for they are Hypocrites hauing vpon them but the names of God and godlinesse and will neuer in sinceritie pray vnto God at all times neither in their death doe they pray vnto God because they delight in the Almighty and therefore hee shewes Verse 10. that seeing they delight not in God and godlinesse and will not pray at all times that is as well in health as sicknesse in prosperity as in aduersitie while they might yet sinne as well as when they can sinne no longer therefore their hope of mercy in death shall faile them Quest Quest But if true Hope be not naturall what is the difference betweene the Hope of the faithfull and this common Hope that so ordinarily goeth vp and downe the world vnder the colours of it or how may wee try our selues whether we haue a right Hope or no Ans Ans The true Hope is described in seuerall Scriptures by diuers properties which are no where to be found in carnall men First the true Hope layes fast hold vpon the merits of Iesus Christ onely and striues constantly to be established and assured The signes or properties of true Hope 1 Tim. 1.2 Psal 31.24 But the common Hope is neuer emptied of carnall confidence and presumption that God loues them for some good things or parts that are in them neither doth it brooke assurance for with one breath carnall people are assuredly confident of Gods mercy and encounter the Doctrine of infallible assurance Secondly true Hope makes a man more humble but the common Hope makes men more wilfull and obstinate against God and his Ordinances Lam. 3.29 Thirdly true Hope makes a man cheerefull vnder all sorts of Crosses by vertue of the very reasons grounded vpon Hope Rom. 5.2.5.4 but the common Hope of it selfe will not yeeld a mans heart support against any Crosse Fourthly the faithfull man can suffer for his Hope but a wicked man can shew no chaine vnlesse it be for his sinne Acts 28.20 Rom 8.24 Fiftly true Hope rests vpon Gods promise though neuer so vnlikely to be performed by outward and ordinary meanes but wicked men with their common Hope are perhaps able to beleeue they shall liue well so long as they see and feele meanes but without meanes they are without Hope Rom. 4.18 Sixtly true Hope will acknowledge as well as know but the common Hope cannot abide profession of Religion Tit. 1.2 it is enough there be a good heart to God Seauenthly true Hope is industrious in the vse of all meanes to come to the end hoped but the common Hope is singularly sloathfull Psal 37.3 it boasts of a sufficiencie of knowledge and yet neglects the sincere vse of all Gods Ordinances it affirmes deepely of going to heauen and yet cannot tell of one teare for sinne nor one houre truely spent in mortification but trust thou in the Lord and doe good Lastly the true Hope seekes Gods presence and striues in sence to drawe neere to God Psal 73.26 but the common Hope is then at best rest when the heart is furthest off from the care desire or sence of Gods presence either in Gods house or abroad 4 The fourth thing that I obserue from the Coherence concerning Hope is the worth of the Grace It is one of the three golden abiliments to adorne a Christian soule and this I note the rather because it should moue vs to vse carefully and constantly all the meanes that serue to breed or increase true Hope in vs and to get by prayer and practise
idlenesse yet seeing our hope is not in the world therefore Gods children doe well first and chiefely to seeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof and so to minde an earthly calling as it hinder not an heauenly and prouide meanes for a temporall life as not to hinder the hope of an eternall life Thirdly this Doctrine may much settle and comfort Gods Children against the scornes and hates of the World and all sorts of carnall people Vse 3 the World will loue his owne Obiect Obiect Oh but why should they hate vs Ans Because you are not of the world and Christ hath chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Solut. And therefore both prouide for it and beare it when you finde it John 15.19 Obiect Obiect But wee will not be so rash and indiscreete to prouoke men to hate and reproach Sol. Vers 20. Solution They haue persecuted Christ who was the fountaine of all wisedome and therefore it is a vaine perswasion for any childe of God to thinke by any discretion wholy to still the clamours and hates of wicked men And those men are grossely deceiued and preiudiced that thinke the true cause of the troubles of Gods children is their owne indiscretion Obiect Obiect It is strange they should hate vs so wee neuer did them wrong Sol. Vers 21. Solut. All these things will they doe vnto you for my names sake it is not your euill doing but your holy profession of the Name of Christ which is named vpon you that they hate Obiect Quest But how comes it they should dare to be so presumptuous and so palpably malicious Solution Ans It is because they haue not knowne my Father ver 21. their ignorance of the Maiestie and Iustice of God is the cause of it Obiect Obiect If it be of ignorance it may be easily pardoned them Sol. Ver. 22. If I had not come and spoken vnto them Solut. they should haue had no sinne but now there is no cloake for their sinne that is if Christ by the preaching of the Word had not discouered their sinnes and set before them the way of godlinesse then it had beene no such grieuous and monstrous sinne but in as much as many men doe lie in wilfull ignorance and will not be informed of the vilenesse of their course therefore before God of all sinners they are without colour or excuse Obiect Obiect But may they not haue good hearts to God though they do thus intemperately and vniustly maligne and abuse the Preachers and Children of God Solut. Sol. Vers 23. He that hateth Christ in his Ministers and members hateth the Father also and cannot haue a good heart to God Obiect Obiect But it may be that Christ and Christians are hated the more securely by wicked worldlings because they see nothing but their basenesse and humiliation Solut. Sol. Vers 24. If I had not done workes among them which none other did c. By which words our Sauiour shewes that no workes of God for by or amongst Gods Seruants can be so great testimonies of the vndoubted certaintie of the goodnesse and holinesse of their cause but wicked men will still against all right hate them And therefore wee should so informe our selues by this and other Scriptures vers 25. as to set downe our rest that in the world we must haue troubles and in Christ and heauen peace and therefore lay vp hope in our hearts as God hath locked vp our treasures in Heauen Thus of Hope Thus also of the Grace for which he giues thankes Whereof yee haue heard before by the Word of truth which is the Gospell Vers 6. Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the world and is fruitfull as iâ— is also among you from the day that yee heard and truly knew the grace of God IN these words with those that follow to the ninth Verse is contained the second part of the Thankesgiuing viz. his praise to God for their meanes of Grace The meanes is either Principall Vers 5.6 Or Instrumentall Vers 7.8 The principall meanes is the Word and this is described by six things First by the ordinance in which it was most effectuall viz. Hearing Secondly by the property which was most eminent in the working of it viz. Truth Thirdly by the kinde of Word viz. the Gospell Fourthly by the prouidence of God in planting it amongst them is come vnto you Fiftly by the subiect persons vpon whom it wrought You the Colossians and the whole world Sixtly by the efficacie It is fruitfull from the day Thus for the order of the words From the generall I obserue out of all the words two things First that Nature directs nor to the apprehension either of Grace or Glory Doctr. 1 The naturall man cannot perceiue the things of God 1 Cor 2.4 these Colossians had neuer knowne the face of God nor gained the grace of Christ had not God sent them the meanes Briefely this may informe vs of the lamentable condition of such as liue in their naturall estate onely pleased with the desire or possession of the riches or gifts of Nature and withall shewes vs the Fountaine of the want of Sense or care of Grace and holinesse In the most Sense comes not from Nature but from the Word Who is a naturall man and he is a Naturall man that is still lapped and couered with the vaile of Ignorance whose wisedome is crosse to Gods Wisedome that lyeth in grosse sinnes like a dead man without sense that serues some particular gainefull or pleasing sinne Esa 25 8. Rom. 8.6 Ephes 2 1. Rom 6. without vsing aright any ordinance of God against it and is without the spirit of Adoption his heart neuer broken for sinne and without desire of righteousnesse Secondly it is a worthy blessing of God to any people to haue the Word Doctr. 2 of God amongst them This is that men should be exceeding thankefull for to God Psal 147 19.20 Esa 2.3 And by the contrary the want of the Word is a terrible famine Vse 1. Vses For reproofe both of mens prophanenesse in neglecting and contemning of the Word as also of our great vnthankefulnesse for such a mercie 2. For comfort to Gods children that enioy the Word and esteeme it The Word should satisfie vs whatsoeuer else wee want both because it doth abundantly make amends for all other wants and besides it fits vs with strength patience and comfort to make vse of other wants 3. For instruction not onely to such people as want the Word to seeke for it and to plant themselues where they may haue it but also to such Landlords and great men and rulers of the people as would bee thought louers of their Countrey to vse all meanes to see the Countrey and the Parishes vnder their power prouided of this holy treasure Thus of the generall
that becomes our callings and behauiour in the world as we are free from lying calumnies perfidiousnes slandering boasting flattery c. 1 Cor. 5.8 Sixtly In that it makes all our conuersation vertuous so guids vs to do the truth Ioh. 3.22 Iam. 3.17 Vse is both for Instruction and for Reproofe Vses For Instruction therefore wee should labour that the Word may bee a Word of Truth to vs and to this end First wee should pray God to giue vs the spirit of Truth Iohn 16.13 Secondly wee must repent that wee may come to the knowledge of the Truth 2. Tim. 2.25 Thirdly wee may not rest in the forme of Truth Rom. 2.20 Iohn 3.22 For reproofe of foure sorts of men First such as will not receiue the loue of the Truth With these gaine is godlinesse 1. Tim. 6.5.2 Thes 2.10.12 Secondly such as strangle the light of the Truth either of Nature conscience or the Word and with-hold it in vnrighteousnesse that striue against the light of the truth in their hearts that they might sinne the more freely Rom. 1.18 Thirdly such as will not obey the Truth which yet they admire commend affect c. Gal. 3.1 and 5.7 Fourthly such as by their wicked liues cause the way of Truth to be blasphemed which Truth they both heare and professe to obey Thus of the second part of the description Thirdly the word of God is described by the kind of word viz. the Gospel The doctrine of a mans reconciliation with God is principally to be taught and learned Which is the Gospell By the Gospell is meant the Doctrine of the reconciliation of Man with his God after the fall Concerning the Gospell wee may in the generall here obserue That of all other Doctrines the Doctrine of a mans Reconciliation with God is especially to be vrged and explained by the Preacher and to bee most minded and enquired into by the hearer The knowledge and experience of this point acquaints a man with the sauing power of God Rom. 10.15 neuer doe men indeede see the beautie of the feete of Gods seruants till they haue trauelled about the obtaining of their peace with God If Ministers would bend the very force of their ministeries about the sound and daily inforcing of the Doctrine of mans particular assurance of his peace and reconciliation it would produce by Gods blessing singular fruite This Doctrine would iudge the very secrets of men and giue them a glimpse of their last doome It is a most preuailing Doctrine and therefore extreamely enuied in the world The high Priests and Scribes with the Elders of the people many times shew they cannot abide it Luke 20.1 Hence it is that life is not deare vnto Gods faithfull seruants so they may in the comfort thereof fulfill their course and ministration receiued of the Lord Iesus in testifying the Gospell of the grace of God x Acts 20.24 Of all other Doctrines the Deuill labours to keepe the world ignorant of the necessitie and power of this y 2 Cor. 4.3 4. But woe is to those Preachers that teach it not z 1 Cor. 9 16. and horrible wofull shall the estate of those people appeare to be at the last day that obey it not a 2 Thes 1.8 And therefore we should striue to keepe afoot the sparkles of light in this point and whatsoeuer wee loose in hearing this Doctrine should neuer runne out In particular concerning the Gospell I enquire into three things First wherein this Doctrine lieth Secondly who receiue this Doctrine of the Gospell Thirdly what are the effects of it For the first the Gospell or the Doctrine of it lyeth in two things What the Gospell principally vrgeth First in our true repentance for our sinnes and secondly in the infallible assurance of faith in Gods fauour in Christ forgiuing vs our sinnes Math. 3.2 Mark 1.15 and this duly waighed First reproues those that dreame of saluation and the benefits of the Gospell without mortification and secondly it should teach vs to nourish faith by all meanes by nourishing of desires by remouing of lets praying for it waiting vpon hearing beholding the faith of Gods children and deliuering vp our soules to some able and wise Pastor The second Question is Who receiue the Gospell Who receiue the Gospell Answ We must consider First who may receiue it and that is answered Marke 16.15 euery Creature that is any Man or Woman of what Nation Language Profession Calling State and Condition soeuer and secondly wee must consider who doe receiue it and this may be answered generally or more specially generally none receiue the Gospell but they finde in it the very power of GOD to saluation b Rom. 1.16 None but such as are begotten againe by it to God c 1 Cor. 1.16 If there be no change in thy life thou hast yet no part in the Gospell without conuersion no glad tidings In speciall the persons that receiue this treasure are signed out by diuers properties in Scripture they are poore in spirit d Mat. 11.5 Luke 4.18 they finde such neede of it that heauen suffers violence and they presse to it e Luk. 16.16 Math. 11.10 and they so highly esteeme the comforts of it that they can be content to lose libertie friends meanes and life too for Christs sake and the Gospell f Mark 8.35 10.29 and it workes so forcibly vpon mens soules that they consecrate themselues to God to sinceritie and godlinesse g Rom. 15.16 and learne conscionably to practise the seruice of God in their spirit minding the reformation of their thoughts and affections within as well as of their words and actions without h Rom. 1.9 The effects of the Gospell And thirdly for the effects of it great are the praises of the power of it it begets men to God it is the power of God to saluation it iudgeth the secrets of men Of these before It brings abundance of blessings Rom. 15 19. it makes men heires and coheires with CHRIST it is a witnesse to all Nations Matth. 24.14 And lastly life and immortalitie is brought to light by it 2 Tim. 1.10 The Vses The consideration hereof should much encourage Ministers to presse this Doctrine and neuer cease to preach it in the Temple and from house to house and make vse of all opportunities when a doore is opened vnto them either in respect of power in their owne hearts or in respect of tendernesse and affection and desire in the people i Acts 5.42 1 Cor. 1.12 Gods people also should so labour for the assurance of Gods fauour and peace in Christ by the word as they should store their hearts with prouision of that kinde not onely for their death-bed when they die but renue the perswasion of it in their hearts daily the better to fit them euen in their callings and speciall standings This knowledge is not onely a Crowne and shield for
the spirit of Christ and partly because the world attributes what is done by professors of the word to the word they heare if their liues be full of good fruits the word of God is glorified but if they bee any way vicious the word is blasphemed n Rom. 2. Then they say this is their preaching this comes of gadding to Sermons and tossing of their Bibles c. The Vse is both for Instruction and Comfort For Instruction therefore Gods Children should worke out their saluation with feare and trembling and labour to be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse liuing inoffensiuely and holding foorth the word of life in all holy conuersation shining as lights in the middest of a froward and crooked Nation o Phil. 1.11 2.15.16 For Comfort also because the Lord is pleased to communicate the honour of his word to his people so as where the word is in credit they shall be in credit and if they be despised they are not despised alone but the Word is despised with them Thus of the first thing in the efficacie of the Word viz. what it doth The second thing is vpon whom it worketh or the subiect-persons As it is also in you Doct. Doct. It helpes not vs that others though many bee wrought vpon by the word gathered made fruitfull and increased vnlesse we be sure of the efficacie of it in our selues It had beene a small comfort to the Colossians to know that the word was fruitfull all ouer the World if it had no power amongst them There is a windie vanitie preuailes in the heades of many hearers they thinke they doe worthily when they commend the Sermon praise the Preacher tell of the working of the Word in such and such though they perceiue not that vnto them it is but a dead letter Many are full-mouthed but haue emptie hearts and hands but it should be our discretion to labour the cure of this loosenesse and wandering of heart and not to suffer our soules to be led aside from considering our owne way by any such smooth wiles of Satan Thus of the persons the time followeth From the day Here I obserue three things There is a season for fruit First that there is a season for men to be fruitfull in We are naturally dry trees or no trees Wee are but dead stockes neither if wee should stand in Gods Orchard to all eternitie would we of our selues beare the fruits of the Gospell or exercise our selues in those faire fruits that are vnto eternall life if before this day the Citie of Colosse had beene searched with lights there would haue beene found no true fruits of Grace or Righteousnesse amongst them our season to beare fruit is then when God calles for it At some time of our life God giuing vs the meanes doth set before vs the wav of Life and death affects vs inwardly with sence of our miserie or the glory of conuersion or the necessitie of our repentance Now when the Axe of Gods Word is laide thus neere to the roote of the Tree it is then time to beare fruit or else we are in danger The consideration hereof as it shewes that the workes of ciuill honest men are but shadowes or blasted fruite so it should inforce vpon vs a feare of standing out the day of our visitation Consider with thy selfe God calls now for repentance and the duties of new obedience If now thou answere Gods call and pray God to make thee such as hee requires thee to be thou maiest finde fauour in his eyes for God is neere them that call vpon him if they seeke him in due time while hee may bee found but if thou delay consider first that thy heart of it selfe without dressing will neuer be fruitfull secondly that thou art not sure of the meanes hereafter thirdly if thou werest sure yet who can prescribe vnto the most high Hee hath called and thou hast not answered therefore feare his Iustice thou maist call and he will not answere Secondly that it is exceeding praise-worthy and a singular mercie of God if the word of God worke speedily vpon vs if wee yeeld and stoope with the first if it make vs fruitfull from the first day This liuely working of the word first is a seale to the word it selfe for hereby it is out of all doubt that it is the true word of God and this effectuall worke of Grace vpon our consciences doth fence vs against a thousand obiections about the Word secondly it is the Ministers seale as soone as hee seeth this power of Doctrine hee hath his seale from God the fruitfulnesse of the people is the Preachers testimoniall * 2 Cor. 3.2 thirdly so soone as we finde the Word to bee a sauour of life vnto vs it becomes a seale to our owne Adoption to life and therefore we should againe euery man be admonished to take heede of delaying the time for not onely we want the testimony of our owne happinesse while we liue without subiecting our soules to the power of the word but exceedingly prouoke God against vs wee should consider that the holy Ghost saith peremptorily Now is the Axe layd to the roote of the Tree and euery Tree that bringeth not foorth fruit is cut downe and cast into the fire Note that hee requireth present fruit or threatneth present execution p Mat. 3.10 Iohn 15.2 Neither may we harden our owne hearts with presumption because wee see not present execution vpon this rebellion of man against God and the offer of his grace for wee must know that men are cut off by more wayes then one Some are cut off by death as an open reuenge of the secret rebellion of the heart not opening when the spirit of grace knocketh Some are cut off by spirituall famine God remouing the meanes from them or suffering them to be their owne executioners by withdrawing themselues from the meanes Some men are cut off by Gods fearefull Iudgement being cast into a reprobate sence Some are cut off by Church-censures God ratifying in Heauen what is done in Earth by the Church Thirdly hence wee learne that if we would be truely fruitfull wee must be constantly so not lose a leafe much lesse giue ouer bearing fruit * Psal 1.3 Ezech 47.12 Sodaine flashes will not serue turne the Lord knowes not how to entreat them whose goodnesse is but like the morning deaw q Hos 6.4 Either from the day constantly or not vpon the day truely Thus of the Time Fourthly this efficacy is limited First by the kinde of Doctrine which especially makes men fruitfull viz. the Doctrine of the grace of God secondly by the application of it both by Hearing and Knowledge and both are limited in that they are required to be in the truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That yee heard and knew the grace of God in truth In the opening of these words I consider first the words apart secondly the Doctrines
Pet 1 13 b Joh 1 14 16 the truth of Sanctification and new Obedience together with the perfection of Redemption and Iustification To conclude euery faithfull man may say as the Apostle said By the grace of God I am that I am c 1 Cor 15. The vse is first for instruction euen to labour so much the more earnestly for the certaintie of assurance of Gods grace and free fauour to vs in particular because it will make vs abundant in the worke of the Lord and inrich vs with those things that may further our reckoning against the last day But that wee may speede in suing for Gods grace and waiting for the tydings of his speciall loue wee must labour to be good men and shew it by this that wee be men of holy imaginations d Pro 12 2. Our vnderstanding will neuer be capable of this knowledge till the euills of the thoughts be in some measure purged out and subdued Besides we must take heede of scorning and contemning the meanes of grace e Pro 3 34. and labour for a hatred of euery sinne for till then wee neuer get any sound experience of Gods fauour So long as a man makes a mocke of any sinne and securely against the light will commit it so long he remaines vnder the power of folly and vnregeneration f Prou 14 6. but especially wee must labour to get and grow in humilitie for God bestowes his graces on the humble g 1 Pet 5 4. Iames 4 7. And if God euer comfort vs with his grace let vs so learne to make it our portion and to trust perfectly vpon it h 1 Pet 1 13 as not to receiue it in vaine i 2 Cor 6 2. but obey all the counsell of God and his Ministers that beseech vs to expresse the power of it in our liues Secondly the doctrine of the power of Gods grace doth bitterly reproue foure sorts of men First such as neglect Gods grace and seeke not any particular euidence for it Secondly such as fall away from the grace of God and giue ouer the vse of the meanes of grace k Gal 1 6. which apostasie many times befals such men as will not wash off the pollution nor by mortification stay the springing vp of some bitter roote or other within their hearts Such Apostates when they were at the best had in their hearts some imperious lusts and passions or other that they made not conscience of to subdue l Heb 12 15. Thirdly such as turne the grace of God into wantonnesse men that before they haue any reason of comfort vpon the bare hearing of the promises of the Gospell take libertie to liue licentiously and follow their sinnes with presumptuous abuse of Gods mercy These are vngodly men ordained before to condemnation m Iud 4. Lastly such as cannot abide the doctrine of GODS grace but despise and hate the very Spirit of Grace how sore shall their pupunishment be n Heb. 10 29. Thus farre of the Thankesgiuing for the principall meanes of Grace The Instrumentall followes Verse 7. As yee also learned of Epaphras our fellow-seruant who is for you a faithfull Minister of God Verse 8. Who hath also declared vnto vs your loue which you haue in the spirit HEe hath giuen thankes for the Ministery Diuision now hee giues thankes for the Minister who is here described by his name Epaphras by the adiunct Loue of others to him beloued and by his Office a Seruant by his willingnes to ioyne with others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fellow-seruant by his faithfulnes in the execution of his Office which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ lastly by his loue to his people which hee shewes by the good report hee thankefully giues of them Vers 8. Doct. 2 From the generall consideration of all the words I obserue What a Minister should be First it much matters to the efficacie of the doctrine what the Ministers be hee that would profit his hearers must be First able to teach Secondly hee should be beloued not a man against whom the hearts of the people had conceiued vncurable preiudice or such a one as was scandalous Thirdly hee had neede to be a fellow-seruant one that will draw with others Fourthly hee must consecrate his seruice to God and the Church Fiftly he must be faithfull And lastly one that will loue his people Doct. 2 Secondly Ministers of greater gifts or places or learning may here learne how to carry themselues towards their fellow-Ministers Paul commends Epaphras confirmes and countenances his doctrine and giues him the right hand of fellowship Which example much condemnes the haughtie pride and arrogancy of many great Cleargy-men in whose eyes their brethren are despised sometime swelling against them with enuie sometimes openly pursuing them with censures especially if God blesse their labours with any good successe easily setting out with the formost to detract from their iust praises for gifts sinceritie or paines woe and a fall will be to the great pride of Cleargy-men Thirdly the Apostle striues to winne a greater estimation to the Minister that so hee might the better fasten their respects to his Ministery to note that where the Messenger is not in credit the Message is easily neglected or contemned And therefore as men would desire good successe in the Ministery of the Word they should labour to get and retaine an honourable opinion of the Ministers And to this end consider that they are called Gods Coadiutors o 1 Cor 3. Ministers of the Spirit p 2 Cor 3 6. Gods Stewards q 1 Cor 4 1. Tit 1 2. 1 Tim 3 4. Candlestickes r Reuel 11 4. the mouth of Christ ſ Reuel 1 16. Starres Angels t Reuel 1.20 and haue many other titles of dignity From these words as ye also haue learned of Epaphras I obserue First that if men would bee effectually wrought vpon by the word they must plant themselues vnder some setled Ministerie they that heare now one and then another at one end of the quarter heare a sermon of this man and at the other end of that man haue their knowledge much like their paines Secondly he is a true member of the Church that can shew sound grace and knowledge learned of the Teachers of the Church It is neither the account of the world nor profession of true Religion nor comming to Church demonstrates necessarily a true member of the Church but the effectuall subiection of the soule to be formed and wrought vpon by the Ministery of the Word Thirdly it is an ordinary infirmity in the better sort of hearers that in many points they receiue Doctrine vpon the credit of the teachers yeelding no other reason but Epaphras taught so which should awaken affection and conscience in Ministers out of the feare of God and sound and infallible knowledge and premeditation to deliuer what they doe deliuer
Verse 15. Fourthly wee must allow much time for hearing and reading and conference euen as men that meane to redeeme all the time past they haue vnprofitably spent Verse 16. Fiftly wee must bring a minde willing and desirous in all humility to vnderstand Gods will a froward spirit cannot prosper or a man wise in his owne conceit Verse 17. Sixtly wee should in speciall take heede of drunkennesse or any kinde of tipling wherein is excesse Verse 18. Seuenthly wee must labour for a cheerefull spirit and a glad heart and shew it by singing of Psalmes making melody in our hearts to God a heauy spirit is dull of apprehension Verse 19. Eightly wee must giue thankes for all things readily acknowledging euery mercy and reioycing for any successe in the meanes Vers 10. Lastly wee must submit our selues one to another euer willing to learne in any thing of any body Ephes 5.21 Hee that scorneth enformation is a foole Thus of Knowledge Secondly it is not enough to know but wee must acknowledge the will of God that is by a constant and open diligence in the vse of the meanes Of acknowledgement or profession and conscionable heedefulnesse euen in all things in practise wee must hold foorth the light of the truth in a religious profession of it in communion with the Saints and separate from sinners this is required in Gods Elect as well as Faith Tit. 1.1 Neither is it a precise humour in some few but God would haue all come to the acknowledgement of the truth x 1 Tim 2.4 not to heare it or to know it onely Without this I will not say absolutely a man cannot bee in Christ but this I say with the Apostle A man cannot bee perfect in Christ and of ripe age y Ephes 4.13 By this acknowledgement wee escape an exceeding great deale of filthinesse that is in the world z 2 Pet. 2.20 and because that many men will by no meanes drawen to acknowledge the way of God therefore by a iust iudgement of God they are deliuered vp to a reprobate sence * Rom. 1.18 Only two things are to be vrged vpon professours heerein first that they doe soundly repent of their sinnes before they make profession and enter vpon acknowledgement a 1 Tim. 2.4 or else acknowledgement will bee a vaile for filthy Hypocrisie secondly that they take heede of sinning presumptuously after acknowledgement Feare the curse Heb. 10.26 Thirdly wee must know againe this hath three things in it First Of knowing againe we must bee often viewing and looking ouer our euidence to bee sure of the whole and euery part of it as wee would doe if wee had assurances for matters of the world Secondly because sinnes after calling doe greatly darken knowledge therefore wee must not onely renew our repentance but our knowledge also Thridly wee must know the truth of God not onely in our mindes by vnderstanding and thinking of it but wee must know it againe in the affections of our hearts in respect of sence and feeling and againe after that in the practise of our life for that is experimentall knowledge and the very power of godlinesse Vse This Doctrine of the knowledge of the will of God reprooues many sorts of men First such as desire not knowledge at all b Iob 21.14 and so perish for want of it c Hos 4.6 2 Thess 1.8 Secondly such as sometimes desire knowledge but they will not vse the meanes or not constantly or not all the meanes Thirdly such as will know something of the prescribing Will of God but neuer heede his approouing or determining Will. Fourthly such as though they vse the meanes for Knowledge yet will at no hand abide Acknowledgement Lastly it reprooues the carelesnesse euen of Gods people many times neglecting to make their Calling and Election sure by looking often ouer their euidence and renuing their knowledge and labouring the cure of their natures from slumber and relapses Thus of Knowledge Obser 1 Filled or fulfilled From the obseruation of the measure I note foure things First that wee must not rest in beginnings wee must bee filled with all knowledge d Rom. 15.14 not onely get Grace and Truth but bee filled with it e Iohn 2.14 so full of Wisdome f Acts 6.3.5 of Faith and Power g Acts 6.8 of Good-workes h Acts 9.36 of Ioy in Gods fauour i Acts 2.28 of all Hope k Rom. 15.13 full euen with the fulnesse of him that filleth all things l Ephes 1. vlt. But it is contrary with the most men for wee may complaine out of diuers Scriptures euen of them that they are filled not with Grace Knowledge Faith Workes c. but with the Leprosie of all spirituall Infections m Luke 5.12 with all Deceit n Acts 13.10 with Wrath euen when they heare Gods word o Acts 19.28 with worldly Greefe and Passions p Iohn 16.16 with all kindes of Vnrighteousnesse q Rom. 1.19 with Drinke r Ephes 5.18 with the measure of their Fathers Sinnes Å¿ Matt. 23.32 yea so wretchedly vile are the liues of many that they shew themselues to bee filled with the Diuell himselfe t Acts 5.3 but the workes almost of none are perfect or filled before God u Reu. 3.2 Secondly that there is something in Grace or Knowledge still wanting Obser 2 wee know but in part Mans heart may be compared to a Vessell the meanes to a Pipe the Spirit of God to the Wheele that beates the water into the Pipe the Minister is the Seruant that opens the Cocke and then the reason why we know but in part is either the Cocke alwayes runnes not or not alwayes in the same measure and sometimes our Vessels are filled with other things as the cares and lusts of the World and so they runne ouer and vsually our Vessels runne out and lose what we receiue by the meanes Obser 3 Thirdly the knowledge of the will of God and spirituall things onely can fill and satisfie the heart of man all else is meere vanity and vexation of spirit x Eccles 1.2 Nothing can fill but knowledge spirituall things Earthly things cannot fill neither the knowledge of them nor the vse or possession of them because they are not infinite nor eternall besides there is nothing new nor are they of a like nature with the Soule they are enioyed with vexation and much sacietie for our affections will not loue them still yea most an end the vanity of mens mindes so turneth deuises concerning their knowledge or vse that death or losse takes them or vs away before they can finde out that way of vsing of them that could satisfie and fill the heart Obser 4 Lastly nothing but the will of God bindes conscience the Apostle of purpose layeth the foundation in the Preface concerning the knowledge of and resting vpon Gods will that so be
tyed conuersion of soules ordinarily to the foolishnesse of preaching Doct. 2. It is not enough to get Pietie vnlesse wee get Wisedome also 1 Cor. 1.24.30 Acts 6.3 Ephes 1.8.17 Vse is first for confutation of those that hold all labour for the attaining of spirituall things to be folly of most men those to be fooles that make such adoe about the vse of the meanes of Saluation But it is certaine that Christ that giues godlie men righteousnesse giues them Wisedome Religion doth not make men foolish but giues wisedome to the simple f Psal 29.7 Secondly Professors should be aduised to make conscience of discretion in their carriage as well as holinesse and to this end they should take heed 1. Of pettishnes and peeuishnesse a vice should be onely found in the bosome of fooles g Iob 5.3 2. Of conceitednesse a foule vice to be so wise in their owne conceit that their owne wayes should alwaies so please them that they thinke better of themselues then of seauen men that can giue a reason h Prou 12.15 26.12.16 3. Of rash medling with other mens businesse or prying into their estates i Prou 17.27 mens eyes should not be in euery corner of the world Lastly of vnaduised opennesse in all companies without respect or heedfulnesse to poure out all their mindes k Pro 29.11 Thus of the generall Doctrines The first part of sauing Knowledge is here rendred Vnderstanding and is Contemplatiue Knowledge Contemplatiue Knowledge hath in it two things Apprehension and Meditation that is the power to discerne Doctrine and the power to meditate of it both are needfull and in both men are exceeding wanting especially in the power of Meditation If you aske mee what the obiect is about which wee should meditate it is answered before it is the Will of God determining approuing prescribing and disposing And it is no wonder that men get so little knowledge or are so vnable for contemplation because euery one is not capable of it the Scorner may in a passion seeke wisedome but hee cannot finde it l Pro 14.6 Besides the meanes must be vsed especially in Contemplation it is exceeding hard to hold any course constantly but the ground must be from matter of praier or hearing or reading Further Rules for contemplation many things are required to fit a man to capablenesse and power of holy Contemplation First Chastitie of heart and affections for such as are caryed about with lusts are euer learning but neuer come to the knowledge of the truth m 2 Tim 3.6 Secondly Meekenesse or rest of heart from the hurry of disordered affections and troubled passions hasty affections and a foolish minde are inseparable hee that is passionate can lift vp no holy thoughts but hee can easily exalt folly n Pro 14.29 Thirdly A good minde that is an vnderstanding not exercised in imagining and plodding of euill men of wicked imaginations are vtterly disabled for contemplation Fourthly Humilitie or a tender sense of ones owne wants and vnworthinesse the proud-conceited man for matter of Meditation is of an emptie minde vnlesse it be that they dote about questions or strife of words or vaine disputations that tend to nothing but strife or vaine ostentation o 1 Tim 6.4.5 Besides a heart fatted and fleshed with presumptuous hopes or profits and pleasures and hardened through long custome and practise of sinne is almost wholy blinded in the things that belong to the Kingdome of CHRIST These men haue eyes and see not and eares and are as if they heard not p Math 13.14 To passe from this point of Knowledge Contemplatiue I conclude onely with the consideration of the 8. of the Prouerbes where it is the drift of the holy Ghost to perswade men to seeke to store their hearts with knowledge both for sense and Vse Wisedome cries to be heard God would faine fasten knowledge vpon all sorts of men Now if any should aske why Wisedome is so importunate or wherefore they must set all aside to get her there are three Reasons giuen First because wee are naturally foolish and not wise in heart there is no inward substance of sound knowledge in vs Verse 5. Secondly the things to bee imparted are the most excellent in heauen and earth Verse 6. Thirdly no knowledge but this Diuers obiections against Knowledge answered but it is stained with errour or lewdnesse now in the Scripture wee are sure of two things Truth and Puritie Obiect But the Doctrine of Religion as it is reuealed in Scripture is exceeding crosse and contrary to our natures Sol. It is answered that there Obiect 1 is no frowardnesse in it it is in vs not in the Doctrine it selfe Verse 8. Solut. Obiect But the study of sauing knowledge is exceeding difficult Sol. That Obiect 2 is answered Vers 9. My words are all plaine to him that will vnderstand Solut. and straight to him that would finde knowledge If there were a constant desire and endeauour in men they would finde great successe Obiect But it is not a profitable course nor gainefull Sol. That is denied Obiect 3 Vers 10.11 Knowledge is better then Siluer or Gold or precious Stones Solut. and it is more thrift to get it then to get riches Obiect But I see that many that follow Sermons and study the Scriptures are very indiscreete and men of no reach nor parts Sol. It is answered Obiect 4 Vers 12. that Wisedome dwels with Prudence or Discretion Solut. and finds forth Knowledge and Counsels and if men were compared in their present knowledge with what they were before it would appeare that they haue gotten more discretion c. then euer they had therefore it is a meere imputation Obiect 5 Obiect Many great professors are men of wicked liues Sol. Vers 13. The feare of the Lord is to hate euill Solut. as Pride and Arrogancie and the euill way and a mouth that speaketh lewd things and therefore if any such bee of wicked liues they are hypocrites thrust vnto profession by the Diuell of purpose to shame the study and endeuour after sauing knowledge Obiect 6 Obiect But the most that follow Sermons and read the Bible so much are base persons Solut. and men of no fashion in the world Sol. That is denied Vers 15.16 For the holy wisedome of the Word hath beene the fairest ornament and help and support to Kings Princes Nobles and Iudges By mee Kings raigne and Princes decree Iustice Obiect 7 Obiect But this knowledge fills men with terrours and Melancholy Sol. That is denied Solut. for it is a most louely study I loue them that loue me It is only terrible to such as so loue their sinnes as they will not part with them Obiect 8 Obiect It is a knowledge neuer attained in any perfection Sol. That is denied too Solut. Vers 17. They that seeke me earely shall finde me men get
The most men see no necessity of the restoring of their soules they cannot bee perswaded of the necessity of Regeneration and conuersion by the Word and when they come to the meanes they seeke not to God to lead them u Psal 23.3 5 Men are double-hearted and diuide one part to the flesh and the world and another to God the more open part of their liues some pretend to direct with some respect of holinesse but the secret and inward part is full of all rottennesse and yet men will not see that God and Sinne God and Riches God and the Flesh cannot be serued both of one man at one time 6 They are incorrigible will neyther be heal'd by the word nor bee forced by the workes of God They will not vnderstand though all the foundations of the earth be moued x Psal 82 5. What we must doe that wee might be holy Thirdly that we might attaine vnto this holinesse of Conuersation 1 Wee must grow out of liking with our owne waies and our present carnall course and forsake that way and returne from it x Prou 9.6 Ezech 18. 2 We must get out of the way of sinners for he that walketh with the vngodly will be like them y Psal 1.1 3 Wee must mightily labour for knowledge and bee much in contemplation and to this ende exercise our selues in Gods word day and night and dwell in Gods house Coherence with Verse before and Psal 1.2 Prou. 8.20 and 2.11.12 Psalm 84 4.5 Esay 2.3 yea wee should by conference aske the way one of another z Ier 51.4 4 Wee must get into Christ for hee is the way and till wee labour our ingrafting into Christ and settle our selues to seeke a Sauiour euen vnto vs by faith all our workes are in vaine 5 That our conuersations might be more holy and vnrebukeable wee should first labour to get holinesse into our hearts for if grace be within duties will be without if corruption be mortified in the Soule which is the fountaine it will haue no great sinne in the life which is the streame which flowes from the heart first we should guide our hearts into the way a Prou. 23.19 for thereout commeth life b Prou. 4.23 6 Wee must submit our selues to Gods corrections learne obedience by the things we suffer c Heb. 5.8 obey the checkes of our conscience and be contented to eate the bread of affliction d Esa 30.20 beare the words of rebuke and admonition e 1 Thes 5.13 for hee that refuseth correction will certainely goe out of the way of life f Prou. 10.17 Lastly we should commit our way to God and by constant and daily prayer beseech him that hee would shew vs the way and lead vs forth g Psal 25.4 and then that he would stay our steps in his paths that our feet doe not slide h Psal 17.5 and to this end that he would remoue out of our way all impediments and euery lying way i Psal 119.29 and that he would daily quicken vs in the way against the sluggishnesse of our owne Natures k Psal 119.37 and bend our hearts to his holy feare but especially euery morning wee should beseech God so to assist vs and guide and strengthen vs to doe the duties of the day and that hee would see to and defend the thing of the day in his day l 1 Kin 8.58.59 by the vertue of Christs intercession and his words which are neere vnto God day and night The gaine of godlinesse Fourthly thus doing and endeauouring our selues to know and doe Gods will 1 The Lord would know vs by name and take notice of our wayes euen with the knowledge of approbation m Psal 1. vlt. 2 Our liues would be full of ioy and chearfulnesse n Psal 138.5 yea they that haue tasted of the ioyes of a Crowne shall leaue the Throne and Pallace to seeke the sweet delights of the faithfull and to sing their songs 3 God would walke in the middest of vs o Leu 26.11 4 Yea hee would keepe his Couenant and Mercy with vs p 1 King 8.23 5 We should be protected against all hurtfull troubles being eyther preserued from them or in them if we walke in the day we shall not stumble q Ioh 11.8.9 yea though we went through fire and water yet Gods holy presence and strong arme would be with vs r Esay 43.3 Psal 23.3 yea we might dwell with euerlasting burnings that is within the knowledge of Gods terrible presence and sight of his great iudgments when the hypocrites of the world would be afraid ſ Esay 33.14.16 6 Or if there were sorrowes and griefes vpon vs in this world yet heauen shall come and we shall rest in the beds of eternall ease whatsoeuer betides vs we shall not lye downe in sorrow t Esay 57 2 50 vlt. 7 Thus to liue is to rule with God and to be faithfull with his Saints u Hos 11.12 8 Thus shall we scape the vigor of the Law x Gal 5 18. and the flames of Hell y Rom 8.1 Lastly if we cōtinue faithfull to the death there is laid vp for vs a crown of life z Reuel 2.10 Thus of walking or holy conuersation in the generall now in particular that we might walke in an holy eminency three things as is before noted are heere vrged First that wee should walke worthy of the Lord. That is so to know and consider the singular mercies of God in Christ as to endeauour to expresse our thankefulnesse in the obedience of our liues in such a measure as might become the mercies of God Before I open the words further I consider in the generall two things 1 That the obedience of the faithfull is raysed by the contemplation of the mercies of God which should teach vs 2 Generall obseruations as wee desire more to abound in good fruites so to be more in the assurance and often meditation of Gods loue to vs more knowledge of this kinde would worke more obedience and a confused knowledge of Gods mercy is vsually accompanied with an vnconstant obedience Besides this reprooues the dangerous and sinfull abuse of Gods mercies in the common people that vse to plead their safetie notwithstanding their sinnes by the alledging of the mercy of God to sinners whereas it is most certaine that the right knowledge of Gods mercy would make men afraid to sinne There is mercy with thee that thou maist be feared saith the Psalmist a Psal 130.4 and it is the infallible signe of a true conuert that hee doth feare God and his goodnesse b Hos 3.5 euery man can feare God and his Iustice especially in some kindes of iudgements but a childe of God doth neuer more tenderly feare God then when hee hath greatest taste of Gods mercies 2 The Papists would finde merit of workes
vers 10. Obiect Obiect But there are many wise men to whom these signes agree and may not they for their good parts otherwayes be pleasing to God Sol. No Solution so long as they are fleshly persons their wisedome bred in the flesh is so farre from pleasing God that it is enmity to God 2 Thou must let the will of God reuealed in this word be the rule of all thy actions a light to thy feete and a lanthorne to thy paths for in the Word is contayned both what he requires and what will please him 3 Thou must make conscience of little sinnes as well as great sinnes if a man breake the least Commaundement and then by doctrine or defence maintaine it to be a small matter our Sauiour Christ shewes that this is not onely displeasing to God but it will cause God to cast men out of heauen with indignation on the other side whosoeuer shall make conscience to obserue Gods Commandements in the things the world counts lesse matters and shall constantly by doctrine or profession declare his sinceritie heerein hee shall be exceeding pleasing to God and God will shew it by making him great in the Kingdome of Heauen t Mat. 5.19 What commandement could bee lesse then the commandement about the not eating of bloud and yet with many words their obedience herein was vrged and that with this reason as they would haue all things goe well with them and theirs and doe that which is pleasing or right in Gods sight u Deut. 14.24.26 4 Thou must desire and pray for the best things thou must so thinke of profits and pleasures of this world as especially thy heart must desire and thy lips request of God the wisedome and grace that is from aboue It did exceedingly please God that Salomon asked wisedome and not riches or long life x 1 King 10.3 5 Thou must get an humble and contrite spirit a hart able to see and hate sinne and mourne ouer it and with a tender sence of thine owne wants and vnworthinesse to implore Gods fauour and the renuing of his mercies 6 Thou must so professe respect of Piety as thou be carefull in all things to deale iustly and truely with men delighting in all the occasions and meanes to shew mercy hee cannot please God that doth not endeauour to please men Sacrifice is an abhomination when men doe not iudgement and iustice y Prou. 21.3 and God delights in men that will deale truely z Prou. 12.22 If a man will deale iustly and loue mercy not be mercifull onely and when hee hath occasion to come to God in the dueties of Piety and Worship will come in all humilitie and contrition of heart this is that saith the Prophet Micah that is required yea that is good that is exceeding pleasing and acceptable to God * Mich. 6.5.6 7 Thou must bee tender-hearted and mercifull to supply the necessities of the Saints for workes of mercy are Odours of sweet smell sacrifices acceptable well pleasing to God a Phil. 4.18 7 Thou must take heede of such sinnes as Gods hates with a speciall hatred for there are some euils which a man beeing guilty of God will at no hand be pleased with him as first the sinnes of the third Commandement swearing and cursing and the like for God hath told vs before that what sinnes soeuer hee will beare with yet hee will not hold vs guiltlesse if we take his Name in vaine b Command 3. Deui. 28.58 Secondly lukewarmnesse in Religion when men are neyther hot nor cold this is so exceeding loathsome vpon Gods stomacke hee cannot be at rest till hee haue spued such persons out Thirdly for a man to blesse his heart when God curseth and to pleade his hopes when God threatneth c Deut 29.19 Fourthly to feare God by mens traditions d Esay 29.13 Fiftly presumptuously to breake Gods Sabaoth e Jer. 17. vlt. Sixtly through impatience or vnbeliefe in aduersity to with-draw our selues f Heb 10.35.36 c. c. and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Seauenthly to offer vnto God the blinde the lame and the sicke the torne and the corrupt thing g Mal. 1.8.9.10.13.14 Eightly to bee found in the fashions of the world either in life or attire h Rom 12.2 Ninthly out of frowardnesse and malice to crosse and persecute such as feare God God these please not i 1 Thes 2.15.16 Thus of walking in all pleasing in respect of God What we must doe that wee may please men Quest 2. What must we doe that we may walke pleasingly amongst men Ans I consider of this first generally then more particularly That wee may please men we must obserue these Rules 1. Weâ— must be carefull to please God else it is iust with God that though we striue to please men yet we should not attaine to it because wee are not in the first place carefull to please God 2. We must get that Philanthropian loue of men into our hearts but especially Philadelphian the loue of the Brethren for this ingenders care and diligence to please and makes the labour thereunto seeme no basenesse or burthen 3. In the generall corruption of our callings wee must liue innocently Samuel is much set by and pleaseth the people when hee stands by Hophni and Phinehas men so egregiously corrupt 4. If wee would please in conuersing wee must learne to beare infirmities k Rom 15.2 5. Wee must practise those vertues that especially winne fauour as curtesie meekenesse candor faithfull dealing though it be to our hinderance wee must giue soft answeres ouercome euill with goodnesse bee slow to wrath and forgiue and not reuenge 6. Wee must hate those vices and auoid them which in conuersation appeare hatefull amongst men as back-biting l Rom 1.29 1 Tim 5.13 Pro 26.20 discouery of secrets m Pro 11.13 bitter words n Ephes 5.3.4 boasting o Pro 27.1.2 suspiciousnesse p 1 Cor 13. rashnesse in reproofes and admonition offensiue carriage q 1 Cor 10.32 and the stirring of the infirmities of others r Gen 13 8. In particular we must be carefull to please in the Familie in the Church in the Common-wealth In the Familie 1. The Gouernours must labour to walke in all pleasing and to this end they must gouerne in the Lord and cast the impression of Religion vpon the soules of their people that the reason of their obedience may be the will of God How gouernours in families may walk pleasingly they must retayne wisely their authoritie it is not the way to please to loose the reynes and lose their authoritie they must take notice of vertues as well as vices and reproue in loue not in passion and auoide that behauiour that irritates and prouokes to wrath How Inferiours in the familie may please their Superiours 2 Inferiours if euer they would please GOD must
Patience is a good signe that men are good hearers of the Word and that they practise what they heare g Luke 8.15 Men are not therefore miserable because they suffer much h Matt 5.10 Christians neede not to be ashamed to suffer i 2 Tim 1.22 they may bee troubled on euery side yet not distressed they may be perplexed and yet not despaire they may be persecuted and yet not forsaken they may be cast downe and yet not destroyed k 2 Cor 4.8.9 Patience is a vertue full of good fruites it appeaseth strife l Prou 15.18 25. it helps away the Crosse it is impatiencie and stubbornnesse that makes the Father continue to beate his childe it fits vs for perseuerance with comfort as the Coherence shewes The patient abiding of the poore shall not perish for euer m Psal 9. but they shall receiue at the length a crowne of life n Iames 1.12 The worth of this grace appeares by the hurt of impatiencie for Impatiencie exalts folly o Pro 14.17 depriues a man of the possession of his owne soule p Luke 22.19 dishonours all a mans gifts and graces and all the good things hee hath before done q Iob 4.6 c. c. Let vs therefore runne with patience the race that is set before vs. Thus did Christ endure the Crosse and now weares the Crowne r Heb 12.1.2.3 The things we commonly beare are nothing to that Christ and the Martyrs haue borne wee haue not yet resisted vnto bloud Å¿ Vers 4. by suffering wee may reape the comfort that wee are Sonnes and not Bastards t Vers 5.6.7.8 besides the profit of our sufferings which God euer intends to the patient viz. the holinesse of the heart and fruitfulnesse of the life u Ver. 9.10.11 What wee must doe that wee may be patient That wee may be patient first wee must get Wisedome and if we want it aske it of God It is Ignorance makes men passionate a great vnderstanding is slow to wrath x Pro 14.29 Iames 1.3.4.6 Secondly wee must get Faith to beleeue our owne reconciliation with God our hearts neede not to be troubled if we beleeue in God the Father in Iesus Christ y Iohn 14.1 When the heart is possessed with peace in the assurance of Iustification by Faith then it is easie to be patient in tribulation yea to reioyce in affliction z Rom 5.1.2.4 John 14.27 Thirdly we must be much in the meditation of the comforts of another life Fourthly we must be often and constant in prayer * Rom. 12.12 Fifthly the hearing of the word faithfully and conscionably breedes a patient minde and therefore is the Word called a Word of Patience a Reuel 3.9 the Comforts of the Scripture beget both Patience and Hope b Rom. 15.4 Sixthly wee must be temperate in the desires after and vse of outward things therefore are men vnquiet vnder the losse absence want or desire of earthly things about their bodies or estates because they haue not sobriety and temperance in their hearts and carriage c 2 Pet. 1.6 Seauenthly if we would haue patience wee must be carefull by godly Sorrow and Confession to cast off the sinne that hangeth on so fast it is our wretched corruption of Nature that makes vs so vnquiet it is nothing without vs d Heb. 12.1 Lastly we must be diligent in our callings and trust vpon God and cast all our care on him Idlenesse and vnbeleefe are the great nurses of impaciencie We must shew Patience in seuen things Thirdly wee must exercise Patience in seauen things 1. In bearing the common crosses that accompany our mortall estate of life and therein to put on as neare as wee can Iobs minde and in all losses or wants to giue glory to God acknowledging that he hath as much right to take away as reason to giue 2. In bearing with the infirmities of such as are about vs with whom wee converse that shew themselues to be so out of weaknesse Rom. 15.1.3.4 3. In enduring persecution of all kindes for the truths sake 2 Tim. 3.12 2 Thes 1.5 Reu. 2.8 1 Pet. 4 12. c. 4. In tentations there is vse of Patience both in waiting vpon God for succour and issue and in keeping the soule at as much rest and quietnesse as may be it is the Diuels desire to set vs on a hurry hee knowes his tentations will then worke best Iames 1.4 5. In the expectation of the performance of Gods promises and our spirituall happinesse in Christ Hebr. 6.12 and â—0 35 36 37 38. 6. In the troubles of the minde and conscience beleeuing Gods truth and wayting for the appearing of his face and the healing of the soule 7. In perseuerance in well doing vnto the end Mat. 24.13 Rom. 2.7 Reuel 2.2 Gal. 5.9 1 Iohn 3.2 Long-suffering This vertue in case of wrongs Motiues to Long-suffering must order vs aright in our selues and toward other in our selues it must restraine Anger and desire of reuenge and great reason for God himselfe suffers wrong and that long too and it is Gods commandment we should suffer long f Mat. 5.21.22.45 Rom. 12.21 besides e Exod. 34.6 1 Pet. 2.22 iniuries befalls vs by Gods prouidence g 2 Sam. 16.10 and reuenge is Gods right h Rom. 12.19 Moreouer these raging and reuengefull affections are great hinderances both to Prayer i 1 Tim. 2.8 and to the profit of the Word k Iames 1.21 And lastly anger lets the Diuell into a mans heart l Ephes 4.21 Quest 1. But how should I preuent it being wronged Ans First carry some of thine owne sinnes alwayes in thy minde that being prouoked thou maist turne the course of thine anger thither Secondly auoyd the occasions which are both contentions m Phil. 2.3 and contentious persons n Prou. 22.26 Thirdly Quest bee daily iealous ouer thine affection and keepe them downe by prayer Quest 2. What if passion do sodainely surprize me Ans 1. Ans How to preuent anger desire of reuenge being wronged Conceale it o Prou. 12.16 2. Depart from them with whom thou art angry p 1 Sam. 20.34 Gen. 27.43.44 3. Appoint at the least that bound vnto thine anger that the Sunne goe not downe vpon thy wrath q Ephes 4.26 Towards others we must shew the practise of this vertue thus In things that might displease vs but not hurt vs endure them without any notice at all and in things that doe hurt if they be lesser iniuries Quest see them and forgiue them and in the greater wrongs Ans thou must seeke the help of the Magistrate and the Law after thou hast sought all priuate meanes by intreaty offers of peace desire of Arbitration c. follow the Law with loue to thy aduersarie without passion or rage and in the issues bee moderate
without shewing extremitie r Math. 5.25 18.15 Rom. 12.18 1 Cor. 6.5 Gods people haue cause to be ioyfull Ioyfulnesse A Christian estate is a ioyfull and comfortable estate Sauing knowledge makes a man liue ioyfully and comfortably True ioy is one of the fruits Gods Spirit beareth in the heart of a Christian yea it is a chiefe part of that kingdome that God bestoweth on his people on earth None haue cause of ioy but the children of Sion and none of them but haue great reason to shout for ioy to reioyce and be glad with all their hearts Å¿ Zeph. 3.14 Zeph. 3.14 Is it not a great Mercy to haue all the iudgments due vnto vs for sinne taken away and the great enemy of our soules cast out Is it not a great honour that Iehouah the King of Israel should be in the middest of vs and that our eyes should not see euill any more What sweeter encouragement then that the Lord should cause it to be said vnto vs feare not and againe Let not your hands be slacke If we haue great crosses enemies dangers wants temptations c. wee haue a mighty God if there be none to helpe vs he will saue yea he will reioyce to doe vs good yea he will reioyce ouer vs with ioy yea he so loues vs that he will rest in his loue and seeke no further Shall man be sorrowfull when God reioyceth Shall the Lord reioyce in vs and shall not we reioyce in God t Zeph. 2.14 c. c. And if these reasons of ioy be contayned in one place of Scripture how great would the number of reasons grow if all the Booke of God were searched such a ioy and contentment is the ioy of Christians that crosses cannot hinder it Life is not deare to a childe of God so that he may finish his course with ioy u Acts 20.24 They suffer the spoyling of their goods with ioy knowing that in heauen they haue a more enduring substance x Heb. 10.34 Yea in many crosses they account it all ioy to fall into tentation y James 1.2 They seeme as sorrowfull when indeed they are alwayes reioycing z 2 Cor. 6.10 Quest What might we doe to get this constant ioyfulnesse and vnmoueable firmenesse and contentment of heart Quest Ans In generall thou must bee sure to be Gods seruant a Esay 65.13 14. Ans a man iustified and sanctified b Jer. 33.8 Esay 61.10 12.5 thou must know that thy name is written in the Booke of life c Luk. 10.20 What wee must doe that we might get constant ioyfulnesse of heart which cannot be without Faith d 1 Pet. 1.8 Phil. 1.25 Rom. 15.13 12. In particular there are many things which haue a sure promise of ioy and comfort annexed to them First thou must lay the foundation of all eternall ioyes in godly sorrow for thy sinnes Iohn 16.20 Mat. 5.4 Psal 126 5.6 Secondly thou must hang vpon the breasts of the Church viz. the Word and Sacraments continually with trembling and tender affection wayting vpon the word of God the Law must be in thy heart thou must buy thy libertie herein at the highest value Esay 66.2.5.11 and 51.7 Mat. 13.44 Thirdly in thy carriage thou must be a counsellor of peace Prou. 12.20 and liue in peace as neere as may be 2 Cor. 13.11 Fourthly take heede thou be not insnared with grosse sinne Prou. 29.6 Fiftly wouldest thou reape ioy sow good seede to bee much in well-doing procures as a blessing a secret and sweet gladnesse vpon the heart of man a barren life is an vncomfortable life Many would reape that will not be at the paine to sow Iohn 4.36 Gal. 6.7 8. He that vseth his Talents to aduantage enters into his Masters ioy a ioy liker the ioy of God then man meeter for the Master then for the Seruant yet such a Master wee serue as will crowne vs with this ioy Mat. 15.21 Sixtly be constant beare fruit and get the knowledge of the loue of Christ and abide in it Iohn 15.10 Lastly in the 2 Thes 5.16 to 24. there are seauen things required in our practise if wee would alwayes reioyce 1. We must pray alwayes if we be much in prayer wee shall be much in ioy 2. Wee must in all things giue thankes a heart kept tender with the sense of Gods mercies is easily inflamed with ioyes in the Holy Ghost 3. We must take heed of quenching the Spirit when a man puts out the holy motions of the Spirit hee quencheth his owne ioyes 4. We must by all meanes preserue an honourable respect of the word publikely preached despise not prophecying 5. And whereas there be some things we heare doe specially affect vs and concerne vs wee must be carefull with all heedfulnesse to keepe those things whatsoeuer wee forget try all things but keepe that which is good 6. In our practise wee must not onely auoyd euill but all appearance of euill else if wee disquiet others with griefe or offence of our carriage it will be iust with God we should finde little rest or contentment in our selues Lastly wee must endeauour to bee sanctified throughout inwardly and outwardly in soule body and spirit hauing respect to all Gods Commandments and retayning the loue of no sinne so shall wee reape the blessing of all righteousnesse and procure to our hearts the ioyes that are euerlasting Hitherto of the Preface Verse 12 Giuing thankes vnto the Father which hath made vs meete to bee partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light HItherto of the Exordium of this Epistle as it contained both the Salutation and Preface The second part both of the Chapter and Epistle followeth The order of this second part of the Epistle and is contained in the 12. Verse and the rest to the 23. And it hath in it the proposition of Doctrine This Doctrine propounded stands of two parts for it concerneth eyther the worke of Redemption or the person of the Redeemer The worke of Redemption is considered of in the 12.13 and 14. Verses the person of the Redeemer is entreated of from Verse 15. to the 23. The worke of Redemption is two waies considered of first more generally in the 12. Verse secondly mâ—re particularly Verse 13.14 In the worke of our Redemption as it is propounded in this Verse three things are to be obserued 1. The efficient cause God the Father 2. The subiect persons redeemed vs. 3. The Redemption it selfe as it is either in the inchoation and first application of it on earth and so it lyeth in making vs fit or in the consummation of it what it shall be in the end and so it is praised first by the manner of tenure inherit secondly by the adiunct companie Saints thirdly by the perfection of it in light Giuing thankes The blessings of God vpon euery true Christian are such as they require continuall thankefulnesse to
Obiect The faithfull themselues discerne not any such excellencie in their earthly condition Sol. Wee must distinguish of Christians Solut. some are but infants in grace and babes these may be entituled to great things and yet haue no great sense of it as the Childe in Nature hath no great discerning of the inheritance hee is borne to or his owne present condition wherein hee excels others A kingdome is neuer the worse because the infant Prince cannot discourse of the glory of it Some Christians fall away for the time into grosse sinne or error and these are in matters of grace like the drunken man or Paraliticke in nature their discerning is lost with their vprightnesse other Christians either want the meanes in the power of it or are tossed with great afflictions or are in the fit of temptation and then they haue but a darke glimpse of their felicity in Christ but the strong Christian that hath digested the assurance of Gods loue in Christ and is exercised in the word of righteousnesse sees such a glory in the Kingdome of Grace and doth acknowledge it with such vnmoueable firmenesse of heart that all the powers of either earth or hell cannot alter his iudgement in the high estimation of such a condition Vses The Vse of this Doctrine concerning Christs Kingdome is First for Consolation Gods Children should much exult and reioyce in their estates and in as much as Christ sitteth as king for euer all that are in his Temple should speake of his glory p Psal 29.10.18 and if there were nothing else for a Christian to ioy in yet let all the children of Sion reioyce in their King q Psal 149.2 Yea the thought of this that God is our King should vphold vs and fence vs against all crosses r Psal 74.12 for Christ is a hiding place for the winde and a couer for the tempest as riuers of waters in a dry place and as the shadow of a great rocke in a weary Land Å¿ Esay 32.2 And therefore let our eyes neuer grow dimme in viewing this glory or our eares grow dull in harkening to the word of this Kingdome Secondly for Reproofe and terrour vnto all wicked men that harden their hearts and refuse to returne What greater losse then to lose Christs Kingdome and what fairer seruice then to serue the Sonne of God Who would not feare thee O King of Nations t Jer 10.7 accursed is the estate of all such as subiect not their neckes to Christs yoake that refuse to let him raigne ouer them by his Word and Spirit that come not vp to doe their homage in Ierusalem euen to worshippe this King the Lord of Hoasts u Zach. 14.17 If Iesus Christ be a great King then where shall they appeare that say to the King Apostata x Iob 34.18 Euen all such I meane that dare reproach the way of Christ and deride the sinceritie of such as desire to imploy themselues in the businesse of the Kingdome c. Is hee a great King how dare wee then offer that vnto him which they durst not offer to a meane King on earth What meane the blinde and the lame in Gods house y Mal 1.13.14 how dare men so securely offer vp their blinde lip-seruice and lame deuotions It is a Kingdome that is offered why doe wee then trifle why doe they excuse What meanes these fond excuses I haue married a wife and cannot come I haue bought fiue yoake of Oxen and must goe proue them I haue bought a Farme and must goe see it I haue this pleasure and that profit and therefore cannot come Will they lose a Kingdome vpon so silly a pretence when thou needest not to lose either Wife Farme or Oxen. God doth not bid thee leaue thy Wife thy Labour thy Calling thy Liuing but onely wils thee to attend thine owne further aduancement in the season of it seeke lawfull profit but seeke Grace first Vse thy lawfull pleasures but chiefly seeke the pleasures of God euen these spirituall ioyes that are more worth then a Kingdome Thirdly for Instruction it should teach vs aboue all things to seeke our happinesse in this excellent estate vnder the gouernement of Iesus Christ Wee should in respect of the worth of it forsake our Fathers house and the immoderate desire of any earthly thing so that the King will please to delight in vs z Psal 4.5 Wee should open our hearts wider that the King of Glorie by his Word and Spirit may come in * Psal 24.10 Wee should labour for all those Graces by which an entrance is ministred into this Kingdome a 2 Pet 1.8.11 and whatsoeuer we are vncertaine of wee should make our Calling and Election sure and though we bee neuer so many waies opposed yet seeing wee fight for a Kingdome nay in a Kingdome wee should hold it alwaies a good fight b 1 Tim 6. and continue constant and vnmoueable and if Christ lead vs into his Chambers c Cant 1.3 of presence and delight vs with the sweete ioyes of his presence wee should remember such princely loue and ioy in him alwaies Let the Christian sing and make a ioyfull noyse to the rocke of his saluation and let him worshippe and bow downe let him serue with all reuerence and heare without all hardnes of heart d Psal 95.1.3 let no discontentment possesse the heart of the true Christian for to serue Christ is to raigne and all his Subiects are Kings and the worst estate of the meanest Christian is a rich Kingdome Of his Sonne Quest Quest Why is it called the Kingdome of the Sonne rather then of the Father Ans Answ Because God hath giuen all the power to the Sonne and this Kingdome is assigned ouer to him The merit of this happinesse is onely in Christ and the vertue that gathers vs into this kingdome is onely from CHRIST and no man commeth to the Father but by Christ Sonne of his loue Christ is the Sonne of Gods loue first because hee is most worthy of all others to be beloued As Iudas is the Sonne of perdition that is most worthy to be damned Secondly because hee was from euerlasting begotten of the loue of his Father hee is Gods naturall Sonne Thirdly because he is infinitely filled with the sense of his loue so they are said to be the Children of the marriage that are full of ioy in respect of the marriage Fourthly because it is hee by whom loue is deriued into others It is hee that makes all other Sonnes beloued Lastly in respect of his humane nature he is that Sonne vpon whom God hath shewed his principall loue in respect of the gifts with which that nature is admirably qualified The meditation of this that CHRIST our Sauiour is the Sonne of Gods loue is very comfortable for hee is like to speede in any thing hee requests the Father for vs and hee will be
the godly so shall they bee like smoake in vanishing away Obiect 7. But the righteous doe fall Sol. Vers 24. Though bee that fall yet hee falls not finally nor totally for hee is not vtterly cast dâ—â—â—eâ— and besides there is an vpholding prouidence of God in all the falles of the righteous Obiect 8. Wee see some wicked men that doe not so fall into aduersitie but rather are in prosperitie to their dying dayes Sol. Vers 27. Though they doe yet their seede shall be cut off Obiect 9. But some wicked men are strong yet and in their seede spread also Sol. Vers 35.36 Note also that those spreading Bay-trees many times soone passe away and they and their houses are sometimes vtterly cut off Obiect 10. But vpright men are vnder many and long crosses Sol. Vers 37. Yet his end is peace Obiect 11. But no body stands for the godly when they come into question Sol. Vers 39.40 Their saluation is of the Lord hee is their strength he will helpe them and deliuer them c. But if we would be thus deliuered obserue 1. That wee must not vnthankefully fret at Gods prouidence verse 1. 2. Wee must trust in the Lord and doe good vers 2.3 3. Wee must delight our selues in the Lord and not place our contentment on earthly thinges vers 4. 4 Wee must commit our wayes to God Vers 5. 5. Wee must get patience and humble affections vers 7.8.9.10.11 6. Wee must be of vpright conuersation vers 14. 7. Wee must be mercifull vers 25.26 8. Wee must speake righteous things and get the Law into our hearts vers 30.31 9. Wee must keepe our way and waite on GOD and not vse ill meanes Verse 18. And hee is the Head of the Body the Church hee is the beginning and first borne of the dead that in all things hee might haue the preheminence OVr Redeemer is described before both in his relation to God and to the World In this verse and the rest that follow to the 23. hee is described as hee stands in relation to the Church and that two wayes First in relation to the whole Church vers 18.19.20 Secondly in relation to the Church of the Colossians vers 21.22 The praise of Christ in relation to the whole Church is first briefely propounded and then more largely opened It is propounded in these words And he is the head of the Body the Church There is great oddes betweene the worlds subiection to Christ and the Churches for the faithfull are subiect to Christ as the members are to the Head but the wicked are subiect as vile things vnder his feete a Ephes 1.22 Great are the benefits which come to the Church from CHRIST as her Head I instance in sixe viz. Loue Sympathie Audience Aduocation Vnion The benefits flow from Christ as the head of the Church and Influence First Infinite Loue no man so loues his Wife as Christ loues his Church b Ephes 5.27 Secondly Sympathie by which Christ hath a fellow-feeling of the distresses of all his members that which is done to them hee takes it as done to him whether it be good or euill c Math. 18.5 25.40.45 Heb. 2.17 4.15 Thirdly Audience and willing acceptance of all the desires and prayers of all his members the Head heares for the Body Fourthly Aduocation no naturall Head can so plead for his members as doth our mysticall Head for vs. Fiftly Vnion wee as members are honoured with the Vnion of Essence in that hee hath taken our nature with the Vnion of Office so as the members are annointed Kings Priests and Prophets in their kinde as well as Christ and also with the Vnion of Vertue and benefits by which Vnion wee partake of his Righteousnesse Holinesse and Glory By Vertue of this Vnion with Christ the faithfull haue the euerlasting presence of Christ to and after the end of the World d Math. 28. The last benefit is influence influence I say both of Life for the second Adam is a quickening spirit e 1 Cor. 15. and Light for Christ is the Fountaine of all true Wisedome f 1 Cor. 1.30 the Head seeth for the Body and the Body by and from the Head and Grace for of his fulnesse wee receiue all grace and Motion for all good desires feelings words and workes come from the working of the Head in vs. Our head is more glorious then all politicall heads The politicall Head is the glory of the World and the misticall Head is the glory of the Church yet the misticall Head excells the politicall many wayes For 1 CHRIST is the Head of such as are not together in the being of Nature or Grace 2 CHRIST is a perpetuall Head the other is but for a time 3. CHRIST is a Head by Influence the other but by Gouernement 4. CHRIST is an absolute Head the other but subordinate to Christ and his Vice-gerent That Christ might become our Head wee must consider what hee did in fitting himselfe thereunto and secondly what hee doth in vs. For himselfe hee tooke the same Nature with his Church else had the Church beene like Nabuchadnezzars Image Yet as hee tooke our Nature so wee must know that hee bettered it The Head differs in worth from the Body because therein is seated the minde which is the noblest part of man so in the humane Nature of Christ dwells the Godhead bodily and by expiation in his owne person Christ takes away the sinnes of the Church which else would haue letted all Vnion And lastly hee exalted his suffering Nature and seated himselfe aloft as meete to haue the preheminence and become Head of all the faithfull And as the Head is thus fitted so are the Members for 1. they are collected out of the World by the sound of the Gospell Let them lie hidden in the world that meane to perish with the world 2. They are framed formed proportioned and begotten by daily hearing 3. They are ingrafted in an vnspeakeable and inuisible Vnion presently in truth afterwards in sence Church This word is diuersly accepted it is taken sometime in euill part for an assembly of wicked men and so there is the Church of the malignant g Psal 26.5 Acts 19.32.40 sometimes for the faithfull in heauen h Ephes 5.27 sometimes for Christians on Earth i 1 Tim. 3.15 Acts. 5.11 and this not alwaies in one sense sometimes for the Pastors of the Church and Gouernours as some thinke Math. 18.17 sometimes for the People and the Flocke k 1 Pet. 5.2 Act. 20. â—8 sometimes for particular Churches And lastly sometimes for all the Elect of God that haue beene are or shall be so Math. 16.18 Ephes 1.23 and 5.23 And so here The Church of Christ is glorious in three praises 1 She is One. l Râ—â— 2.18.12 2 She is Holy 3 She is Catholique She is One in respect of one Head and Seruice in respect of one Spirit
1.14 Thirdly with the seede of Abraham the Iewes the partition wall is broken downe r Esay 2.15 Fourthly with Gods Ordinances God creating peace or els the Word would alwayes bee goring and smiting with the stroakes of warre and words of vengeance Å¿ Esay 11.4 57.19 Fiftly with the godly t Esay 11.6.7 Sixtly with all Creatures u Iob 5. Heb. 2.18 Psal 91.13 Onely there can be no peace first with the Powers and Principalities for after the two strong men haue fought there is no more peace x Ephes 6.12 secondly with the World the World hath hated the Master and therefore the seruants may not looke for better entertainment y Iohn 15.8 3 The effects of this peace 3. The effects of this peace which are principally two first the restitution of soueraignty and dominion ouer the Creatures secondly the safety of the Christian in all estates for from this peace flowes great securitie and protection euen to the poorest Christian either from or in dangers z Iob 5.15 c. 4. What we must do to attaine the sense of this peace 4. That wee may attaine the sense of this peace wee must bee reconciled to God a Hos 2.18 we must be sincere worshippers b Hos 2.17 we must keepe vs in our wayes c Psal 91.13 wee must get a meeke and quiet spirit d Psal 37.12 wee must in nothing bee carefull but in all things shew our requests vnto God e Phil. 4.7 wee must loue God and shew it by the loue of the knowledge of his Name f Psal 91.14 Vses Vses First Gods Children should know this priuiledge for themselues it will be a preseruation against sinne 2. Hence wee may gather the miserie of all carnall persons that are not reconciled to God They want the potection of Angels they are vnder the gouernment of the God of this world the Creatures are armed against them they are stript of the royall priuiledges arising from the communion with Saints yea God fights against them in and by themselues as by terrours of conscience and by vnquiet affections and passions giuing them ouer to an vnruely heart What are Enuy Malice Lust and Rage but so many weapons to fight against the soule Yea God fights against the sinner by the deadnesse of his heart which both affamisheth the soule in spirituall things and takes away the contentment of outward things By the bloud Heere he notes how wee are reconcililed viz. by the bloud of Christ this is that bloud of sprinckling g Heb. 1â— 24 the bloud of the immaculate Lamb h 1 Pet. 1 19. the bloud of the euerlasting Couenant i Heb. 13 20. Christs owne bloud k Heb 13 12. The fruits effects of Christs blood Many are the fruits and effects of the bloud of Christ 1 We are elected through it l 1 Pet 1 2. 2. It ratifies the Couenant of God m Luke 22 20. Heb 9 18. 3. It is that Reconciliation iustifying vs from our former sinnes n Rom 3 25. 5 9. Ephes 1 7. 1 Ioh 1 7. Reuel 7 14. 4. It ioynes Iew and Gentile together in one Citie yea in one house o Eph 2 13 c 5. It purgeth the Conscience from dead workes p Heb 9 14. 10 4. 6. It turnes away wrath and saues vs from the destroying Angell q Heb. 11 18. 7. It makes Intercession for sinnes after Calling r Heb 12 24. 8. It makes perfect in all good workes Å¿ Heb 13 20. 9. By it the Faithfull ouercome the Dragon t Reuel 12 11. and Antichrist u Reuel 19.23 Lastly it opens the Holy of Holies and giues vs an entrance into heauen x Heb 9 7. 10 19. The Vse is first to teach vs to take heede of sinning against the bloud of Christ for if it be thus precious it must needes diffuse a horrible sinne-guiltinesse vpon such as transgresse against it If Abels bloud wronged cryed so fearefully and the bloud of Zacharias what shall the bloud of Christs doe y Mat 23 30 35. Luke 11 50. How many wayes men sinne against Christs bloud And men sinne against Christs bloud 1. By resisting the meanes of application of Christ crucified 2. By prophane Swearing and Cursing 3. By ascribing remission of sinnes to the workes of the Law z Rom 3 20 24 25. 4. By committing the sinne against the holy Ghost * Heb 10 26.29 5. By returning to the lusts of our former ignorance a 1 Pet 1 14. 6. By prophane and vnworthy receiuing of the Sacraments b 1 Cor 11. And in the Sacraments men offend against the bloud of Christ Vses First when they come to it with an opinion of reall presence either by Transubstantiation or Consubstantiation for thereby they deny the truth of the bloud of Christ by consequent and open a gap to the adoration of Christ in or before Bread or Wine Secondly when men vse the Sacraments but as bare signes not discerning spiritually the presence of the Bloud and Body of the Lord. Thirdly when men come thither vnbidden being not called nor within the compasse of the Couenant by conuersion Fourthly when men come to eate this Lambe but without the sowre hearbes of godly Sorrow for their sinnes and Repentance Fiftly such as come without Faith by which they lay holde on Christ and Loue by which they are ioyned to Christians Thus of the first Vse Secondly the consideration of the dignitie of Christs bloud should teach Christians to esteeme their new birth It is better to bee borne of the bloud of Christ then of all the blouds of men c Ioh 1 13. seeing by his bloud wee haue the attonement wee should reioyce in God d Rom 5 11. and comfort our selues in this great prerogatiue that our many sinnes and infirmities are done away in the Intercession of Christ his Blood speaking better things then the Bloud of Abel e Heb 12 24. Thirdly wee should neuer bee much perplexed for the ordinary troubles befall vs for if wee looke vpon the Authour and finisher of our Faith hee endured the shame and contradiction of sinners yea and shed his bloud too whereas we haue not yet resisted vnto bloud f Heb 12.2 4. Fourthly it should enflame vs to a desire of all possible both Thankefulnesse giuing glory to him that shed his bloud for vs g Reu 1 5. and Obedience striuing to walk worthy of the effusion and application of such precious bloud h Heb 13 20. striuing after perfection in all well-doing Of his Crosse It was needfull our Sauiour should be vpon the Crosse that so hee might bee the accomplishment of what was signified by the Heaue Offering and the Brazen Serpent and that so hee might beare the speciall curse of the Law for vs of all deathes the death on the tree beeing by
passionate blinde hard heart and rebellious nature They want the delightfull refreshing of all the blessings of God his ordinances graces or outward fauours All glory is departed from men when God is gone Besides obstinacie may cast them into a reprobate sense and eternall death may swallow them vp That wee may bee deliuered from this strange estate of separation the bloud of Christ must bee applied wee must become new Creatures our peace must be preached accesse must be had to God by prayer wee must be ioyned to Gods Children we must bee built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles and our soules must become Temples for the holy Ghost to dwell in all this is set downe in the second of the Ephesians from Vers 13. to the end of the Chapter And to this end we must take heede of working iniquity k Iob. 31.3 of Ignorance l Ephes 4.17 of an vncircumcised and an vnmortified Heart m Ezech. 44.7 of strange Doctrine n Heb. 3.9 of the strange woman o Prou 6. of strange Fire that is Will-worship and of the Manners of strange Children for all these by effects will estrange Lastly if it be so great a miserie to be estranged woe be to them that lye in this miserie and regard it not the lesse sense the more danger and most faultie is that frowardnesse in any that professe to feare Gods Name that voluntarily bring a curse vpon themselues by estranging themselues from the societie of the faithfull But let all that know Gods mercie in their reconciliation reioyce in their deliuerance from this miserie Enemies Vnregenerate men are enemies both actiuely and passiuely Actiuely they are enemies to their owne soules Enemies they are both actiuely and passiuely for hee that lâ—â—â—â— iniquitie hates his owne soule 2. to holinesse of life they hate to be reformed p Psal 50. 3. to Gods children for it is certaine they shall be hated of all carnall men for Christs names sake q John 15.8 4. to the light hee that doth euill hates the light r Iohn 3.22 Amos. 5.10 5. one to another they are hatefull and hating one another Å¿ Tit. 3.3 Who haue God 6. to God Obiect Sure no man hates God Sol. Many men doe hate God as appeareth by the threatning in the second Commandement and the Scripture else-where notes such as in Gods account hate him such are these 1. Such as with-stand the truth and labour to turne men from the Faith Acts 13.8 2. Such as are friends to the World Iames 4.4 3. The carnall wise men of the world whose wisedome is enmitie to God Rom. 8.7 4. All workers of iniquitie Psal 37.18.20 92.9 5. All Scoffers that reproach Gods Name Truth or People Psal 74.18.22 6. All that hate Gods Children Psal 81.14.15 83.2.3 129.3.5 Iohn 15.18.23 7. All those that refuse to subiect their soules to the Scepter of Christ and will not be ruled by his ordinances These are called his enemies Luke 19.27 And among other such are those loose people that liue vnder no setled Ministery Lastly all Epicures whose God is their belly and minde onely earthly things and glory in their shame Phil. 3.17.18 Passiuely they are enemies to God who hates them Psal 5.4 to Gods ordinances which smite and pursue or threaten them Psal 45.4 to all the Creatures who are in armes against the sinner till hee bee at peace with God and in particular to the Saints who hate the company and assemblies of the wicked Psal 26.4 And all this shewes the great misery of wicked men and how can they but be miserable that are in the estate of enmitie All seueritie will bee accounted Iustice all their vertuous praises but faire sinnes stript they are of all the peculiar priuiledges of the Saints and that which men would desire to doe their enemies God will certainely by an vnauoydable prouidence doe to them All the Creatures are against him a wicked man is as hee that should alway goe vpon a Mine of Gunne-powder eyther by force or by stratagem the Creatures will surprise him O that men would therefore labour to mortifie actiue hatred in themselues that the passiue destroy them not and seeke to Christ in whom onely this enmitie can bee remoued Againe this makes against merit for what could wee merit that were enemies And let such as are deliuered and haue felt the bitternesse of this enmitie take heede of secret sinnes after Calling vnrepented of least GOD returne and visite them with the strokes of an Enemie t Iob. 13.24 c. Jer. 30.14 Esay 63.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the minde It greatly matters in the businesse of mans happinesse how the mindes of men are ordered 1. Man makes it the fountaine of all his actions it is his priuie Counsellor hee speakes first with his minde hee obeyes his minde u Ephes 2.3 it is the shop whence hee frames all his engines against God and Man 2. The Diuell especially labours to be possessed of this fort and to haue it in his custodie x 2. Cor. 10.4 3. The godly man repenting first labours to be renued in his minde y Ephes 4.23 4. God especially lookes after mans minde which appeares in that hee gaue a Law to the minde z Rom. 7. setting as it were a Guarde to rule and appoint it and the inward worship of God is here performed We must loue God with all our minde * Marke 12. and pray in minde a 1. Cor. 14. God makes a speciall search after mens mindes it is his speciall glory to search the heart and minde of man b 2. Chron. 18. and if God be enraged the strength of the battaile is directed against the minde and his worst strokes light there one of his last curses is a reprobate minde The consideration hereof may serue for reproofe of the great carelesnesse that is in the most for the mind and the inward man and the purity thereof Thought is not free as many fondly thinke hee will neuer truely repent for euill workes that doth not first care to repent for euill thoughts and such like corruption in the minde There should man begin his repentance where God begins the discouery of our miserie And let vs learne to be more watchfull against the sinnes of our mindes and be more grieued for the drosse and corruption wee finde there and learne more to hate the sinnes of the minde such as are ignorance distracted seruice false opinions emptinesse of holy meditations euill dishonourable impure and vnchast thoughts against God or man pride malice frowardnesse vanitie security and vnbeliefe Doct. 2. There is in vnregenerate men a strange minding of sinne they imagine mischiefe they haue a spirit of fornication profound to decline deepely set they trust in their owne wayes so as many times they regard neither Gods word nor the rod nor the threatnings of God or rebukes of man neither
from the spirit of God which is in them for the spirit sets the soule at libertie x 2 Cor 3 17. and furnisheth it with graces y Gal 5 22. sealeth vp vnto the day of redemption z Ephes 1.14 strengtheneth the inward man a Ephes 3.16 shewes the things giuen of God b 1 Cor 2.12 is a perpetuall Comforter c John 14.16 Leadeth into all truth d John 15.13 frees from condemnation and the rigour of the Law e Rom 8 1 3 10. Zach 12.12 Rom. 8.1.3 is life for righteousnesse sake vers 10. mortifies the deedes of the flesh verse 13. beares witnesse that they are the children of God verse 16. is a spirit of prayer to cause them to cry Abba Father verse 15. helpes their infirmities and makes request for them verse 26. Fiftly from CHRIST for from Christ they haue protection Iohn 10.18 Influence Iohn 15.1.4.5 Intercession by which hee couers their sinnes and infirmities presents their workes in his merits and mooueth the Father to keepe them from euill c. Iohn 17.9.11.15.17.22 Sixtly they haue helpes from his Ordinances for by Prayer when they aske according to Gods Will they may bee sure to haue any thing 1 Ioâ—n 5.14 And by the Sacraments Faith is confirmed and sealed and Grace nourished How many wayes the word furthers continuance And by the Word they are many wayes furthered I take but onely the 119. Psalme to shew how our continuance is helped by the Word It redresseth our waies verse 9. It keepes from sinne verse 11. It strengthens against shame and contempt vers 22.23.143 It quickens and comforts verse 25.28.50.54.93.111 It makes free verse 45. It makes wise verse 98.100 It is a Lanthorne to our feete verse 105.130 It keepes from declining verse 102.104.118.155.160.165 Lastly they are helped by the promises that concerne perseuerance and preseruation and falling away such as are contained in such Scriptures as these Iohn 13.1 1 Cor. 10.13 Rom. 8.29 Psal 84.12 1. Tim. 4.18 Reuel 2.25.26 Grounded and stablished in the faith It is not enough to get Faâ—â—h and continue in it but wee must be grounded and stablished and when he 〈◊〉 stablished in the Faith wee must vnderstand the Doctrine profession exercise assurance and effects of Faith And this establishing and grounding of our hearts hath in it particular Knowledge Certainety Resolution and Contentment To be thus established would fortifie vs against all the changes The priuiledges of an established and grounded heart and alterations of estate or Religion in aftertimes and as the Coherence imports it would much further vs in the attainement of an vnstained and vnrebukeable life whereas of doubting can come nothing but the shunning of God the libertie of sinne and desperation and the like Besides this grounded establishment in Faith would free our profession from the dishonours which an vnsetled or discontented Faith or life doth cast vpon vs. Atheists Papists Epicures and Belly-gods if this were in vs would be astonished to see the power of Religion in our resolued contentment and to consider how vnmooueable wee were so as the gates of Hell could not preuaile against vs. Besides the vnsearchable solace that a peaceable and restfull conscience would breed in vs. That wee might be thus grounded and stablished What we must doe that wee might bee grounded and stablished diuers things are carefully to be obserued 1. Wee must be founded on the Prophets and Apostles f Ephes 2.20 we must be daily conuersant in the Scriptures 2. We must be much in praier but in practise of prayer wee must nourish the hatred of euery sinne and daily labour to encrease in the reformation of euill And it is a great helpe to be much with such as feare God and call vpon God with a pure heart It would much establish vs to see the faith affections feruencie and power of Gods spirit in other in prayer g 2 Tim. 2.19.22 3. There is a secret blessing of God in setling a mans heart followes vpon well doing so as to bee abundant in Gods worke is a great meanes of stedfastnesse whereas a fruitlesse and barraine life is both vncomfortable and vnsetled h 1 Cor. 15.58 1 Tim. 6.19 4. Wee must pray God to giue vs a free and ingenuous spirit i Psal 51.12 What a free spirit is wee must pray to God to giue vs a minde cheerefull speedy full of incitations to good glad of all occasions to doe good free from the staine of the sinnes of the Time Nation or calling and from the raigne of former lusts inclineable to serue God and our Brethren by Loue fearing the Gospell more then the Law and Gods goodnesse more then his iustice 5. Wee must set an order in Faith and Life It is exceeding behoouefull in matter of opinions to deliuer vp our soules to some sounde frame of Doctrine in which wee will euer quietly rest and in matters of life to gather out of the Commandements a platforme of liuing that might fit our owne case k Pro 4.26 6. Wee are not vsually setled and soundly stablished till wee haue beene shaken with affliction and haue gotten the experience which the Crosse learnes vs l 1 Pet. 5.10 Lastly wee must consecrate our selues to God endeauouring daily to practise what wee daily heare for hee that commeth to CHRIST and heareth his sayings and doth them is like a man which hath built a House and digged deepe and layed the foundation on a Rocke and when the flood arose and the streame beat vehemently vpon that house it could not shake it because it was founded on a Rocke m Luk 6 48.49 Quaest Quest What should be the reason why many after long profession and much hearing and some comfortable signes of assurance Ans at sundry times conceiued should yet be vnsetled and distracted The causes why many after long profession and some signes of hope are still so vnsetled and shew so much perplexitie and want of firmenesse either in contentment or practise Answ This is occasioned diuersly First sometime for want of a distinct direction or carefull examination about the application of the signes of Gods fauor some Christians haue not the signes cleerly distinctly collected others that haue them know the vse of them grow sloathfull and negligent and are iustly scourged with the want of the glory of this establishment Secondly sometimes it comes to passe for want of vsing priuate meanes more conscionably as Reading Prayer or Conference Thirdly it is so sometimes with Christians because of some sinne they lye in without repentance there may be some sinne which they too much fauour and are loath to forsake whether it be secrâ—t or more open Fourthly Vnfruitfulnesse and barrennesse in good workes may cause it for if Faith did beare fruit vpwards it would take roote downewards Fiftly many are grieuously pressed vnder legall perfection being not able distinctly to
encourage poore Christians that complaine they haue not meanes to doe good they may be hence enformed that if God call them thereunto they may doe good yea to the whole Church by their sufferings no wants can hinder but that the poorest Christian may profit others by prayer fastings counsell admonitions comfort and suffering Fiftly since the sufferings of the righteous are for our confirmation and encouragement wee should vse the meditation of such sufferings when wee finde our selues inclineable to discouragement or impatiency or doubting Lastly this greatly reprooues carnall Christians which are so taken vp generally with the care of their naturall bodies that they haue vtterly neglected the care and seruice of the mysticall Body And in as much as men are generally so barraine in doing good it is a plaine signe there is no hope that euer they would suffer for God Secondly further hence may be noted that the Doctrine or sufferings of the Saints are no priuiledge or benefit to any but the true Church and therefore Papists haue no cause to boast of Peter and the Saints so long as they remaine a false Church Thirdly we may also obserue hence that they only are of the true Church who are of the body of Christ and therefore we must be sure we be members of Christ before we glad our hearts with our priuiledge in the Church And a member of Christ thou art not vnlesse 1. Who are members of Christ thou beleeue the remission of thy sinnes for we are ingrafted onely by Faith 2. Vnlesse thou haue had in thy soule an influence of holy graces from Christ as from the head 3. Vnlesse thou worke the workes of Christ and bring foorth the fruits of a reformed life for thereby thou must try whether thou bee a true plant in this Vine And lastly if thou be of this body thou hast some roome in the affections of Gods Children or else it will be hard to prooue that thou art a fellow member Fourthly here wee may see that seldome comes there any good to the Church but there is suffering for it it cannot be redeemed but Christ must dye and if the merit of this Redemption be applied Paul must dye It is an ill signe thou hast no true grace when thou sufferest nothing for the grace thou trustest to It is an ill signe that God is not with the Watch men of Ephraim when they suffer nothing for the efficacie of their doctrine Neyther may any thinke this may be preuented by meekenesse or wisedome for the treasures of both these were in Christ and yet hee was a man full of sorrowes And for conclusion Arguments against the Crosse out of the whole Verse wee may gather together a number of Arguments against the Crosse 1. Paul suffers 2. One may reioyce notwithstanding afflictions 3. The longer wee beare the crosse the better able wee shall be to endure it this may bee gathered out of the word Now. 4. They are such as Christ accounts his 5. They come from the decree of God 9. Their measure is set by God 7. Wee beare them but in our course others haue gone before vs and after vs must others follow 8. Christ suffered the great brunt of Gods wrath our sufferings are but small reliques or parcels that are left behinde 9. The measure will once be full and that shortly 10. They are but in the flesh for the most part 11. Christ respects the troubles of our flesh as well as the affliction of our spirit 12. Wee may profit the Church by our sufferings Verse 25. Whereof I am made a Minister according to the dispensation of God which is giuen to mee for you to fulfill the word of God IN this Verse is contayned the third generall Reason and it is taken from the testimonie of God Wherein hee shewes that they ought to continue in the Doctrine they had receiued because God by a speciall dispensation had ordained him and the rest of the faithfull teachers by their ministeries to serue to the good of the members of Christ by fulfilling and accomplishing thereby whatsoeuer concernes the saluation eyther of Iew or Gentile In this dispensation I consider fiue things First who is the Authour of it GOD Secondly what kinde of dispensation it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 viz. a houshold Administration for so the word importeth Thirdly what hee dispenseth viz. the seruice of his Ministers Fourthly how hee dispenseth viz. by graunting out a Commission to them in particular vnto mee is giuen Fiftly to what end viz. To fulfill the word of God From the Coherence with the 23. Verse I note that if men would bee established in Faith and Hope they must be subiect to the power of the ministerie of Gods Seruants From the Coherence with the former Verse I note that if the Ministers of CHRIST doe finde that their seruice is auaileable and powerfull to profit the soules of the people they must not thinke it strange that they fall into many tribulations From the generall consideration of the whole Verse I obserue both the dignitie and the restraint of the Ministery The dignitie of a Minister stands in three things first that hee is Gods Ambassadour Secondly that by his Commission hee is sent vnto Gods people who are the onely Worthies of the world thirdly that a great part of the efficacie of the word rests by Gods appointment vpon him and his Office The restraint is likewise in three things first hee is a Minister or Seruant not a Lord or Sauiour secondly he receiues his commandement from God he must not runne of his owne head nor hold his office by meere humane ordination thirdly the word of God must be his ground and rule for all his dealing in dispensing the things of God Of God God is the dispenser of all good things to the Church but in speciall of the Ministry of his Seruants both in respect of the Embassage and the calling of the Embassadour and in respect of the efficacie of the Embassage both in the preparation and power of the Teacher and in the hearts of the hearers Vses Which should teach vs especially two things First in the Churches want of able Ministers to seeke to God the great Lord of the Haruest to send foorth more Labourers And secondly we should reuerence Gods Ministers in as much as they are the Dispensers of Gods Secrets a 1 Cor 4.1 Ministers also may hence learne to execute their Commission with all diligence b 2 Tim 4.1.2 In the declaration of the truth approuing themselues to mens Consciences in the sight of God c 2 Cor 4.2 2.17 with discretion d Math 24.45 13.52 as becomes Seruants of God e Tit 1.7 c. rebuking sinne with all zeale and power f Mich 3.8 Lastly hence ariseth the wofull estate of such Ministers as preach not the Gospell g 1 Cor 9.16 and of such People as heare not Gods Ministers
beggars they remember not that to take the Gospell from Ierusalem was to leaue their houses as well as Gods House desolate r Mat 23.37.38.39 and the want of the knowledge of GOD in the Land was the cause the Lord contended with them by so many iudgements Å¿ Hos 4.1.2 and if any Nation vnder Heauen may auouch the truth thereof this English Nation may for wee may well say the Gospell hath beene a rich Gospell vnto vs it hath brought vs Peace and Prosperitie within our walles and abundance Vse 2 into all the quarters and corners of the Land Hence also wee may gather a tryall of our faith for if wee haue faith wee are carefull to seeke and as glad to finde sauing knowledge as the carnall man is to finde his earthly wealth Parents also may hence know which way to go about to make their children happy euen by stirring vp in their hearts the instruction and nurture of the Lord. Glorious Doct. This mysterie is glorious and it is so First if we respect the originall of it it was begotten and conceiued in the bosome of Eternitie Secondly if wee respect the persons imployed in the ministery of it viz. GOD himselfe CHRIST Angels and the choyse of men Thirdly if wee respect the effects It brings glory to God for vpon the opening of the Booke by the Lambe there followeth Himnes to God t Reuel 5. It brings a glorious rest to the hearts of Christians when they are satisfied in the assurance of the tidings of Gods loue and purged of those vnruly affections that so tormoiled their hearts before u Esa 1.10 Besides the glorious priuiledges which after men are called out of darkenesse they enioy in this maruailous light x 1 Pet 2.9 Finally it shewes a Christian the glory of Heauen this should comfort Gods Seruants against the scornes of the world and troubles of life The Gospell with disgrace and much want is a great portion and it matters not how wee be esteemed in the eyes of the world if wee be made glorious by the Gospell in Gods eyes and in the eyes of the Saints they are glorious times when the Gospell workes openly in the life and power of it Nine Vses of the Doctrine of the calling of the Gentiles Among the Gentiles In the calling of the Gentiles wee may informe and instruct our selues many wayes First it should settle vs in the assurance of the truth of Gods promises Neuer any promises more vnlikely and besides they lay dead for a long time That which Noah foretolde is come to passe for Iaphet is perswaded to dwell in the Tents of Sem x Gen. 9.27 That sea of knowledge which Esay spake of is likewise gloriously accomplished among the Churches of the Gentiles y Esa 11.10 Ieremie said the Gentiles should come vnto God from the ends of the earth and it is fulfilled z Ier 16.19 The concourse to the preaching of the word which Micha and Zacharie foretold is likewise verified a Mich 4.1 Zach 8.20 Secondly wee may hence see that the word will make great alterations where it comes Thirdly that God is tied to no place nor people if the Iewes will not bring forth fruits worthy of the Gospell but despise it the Lord will prouoke them to enuy euen calling to himselfe a people that sought him not Fourthly that they that are last may be first and that they that now are not vnder mercy may go to heauen before vs. Fiftly that as any people are more sensible of their miserie without grace they more see the riches of their calling The Gentiles that wallowed in sinne and wickednesse see a wonderfull glory in Religion when by the Gospell they are conuerted And that may be the reason why Publicanes and Sinners are so deepely affected and inwardly touched when ciuill honest men are scarsely moued with any sense of the need of their conuersion Sixtly their conuersion may assure vs that none are so miserable but the Gospell can make them happy Seauenthly wee may see cause to bewaile the hardnesse of our hearts Can the Gospel conquer so mightily and effectually these worlds of people to the obedience of faith and such a tender sense of the glorious riches thereof and are our hearts no more melted and stirred within vs Though the Lord cry and roare and stirre vp himselfe in his iealousie as a man of warre yet are wee deafe and heare not and blind and see not Eightly in that he saith that this mysterie is glorious among the Gentiles it shewes that the Monarchy of CHRIST ouer these conquered Gentiles is truely glorious Which may iustly confound our Statists and Politicians that can see no glory but in earthly kingdomes Ninthly let vs that are abiects of the Gentiles that haue no true honour but by Gods couenant draw water with ioy out of these Wels of Saluation b Esa 12.3 and lastly our calling that are Gentiles by nature should make vs in compassion of the Iewish nation pray heartily for their restoring since they were cut off that wee might be grafted on c Rom. 11. and the Law came out of Sion and the word of the Lord out of Ierusalem d Esa 2. Which riches is Christ in you Out of these words 4. things may be obserued First that there is one and the selfesame happines conferred by the Gospell to all the faithfull the same I say in nature and qualitie though not the same in quantitie the same spirituall meate and the same spirituall drinke the same GOD and Father the same CHRIST and Sauiour the same meanes and the same merits the same graces and the same glory Which may serue for good vse For if the Lord giue vs the same wages hee did his best Seruants wee should striue to doe the same worke wee should bewaile our sinnes with the same sorrowe and watch ouer our liues with the same care and abound in the same fruites of righteousnesse and liue by faith in all tryalls and tentations as they did And againe it may be comfortable for penitent sinners For the same God that had mercy on Dauid will confirme vnto them if they truly desire his fauour and will forsake their owne imaginations by an euerlasting couenant the sure mercies of Dauid e Es 55 1.4 8. And if by faith we proue our selues the children of faithfull Abraham we shall be blessed with Abraham f Rom 4.24 Gal 3.9.12 Christ the only true riches of the Christian Secondly that Christ is the onely true riches of the Christian 2 Cor. 8.9 Eph. 1.7 2.7 3.8 Heb. 11.26 This may serue for diuers vses 1. To warne vs that we despise not poore Christians seeing they are made rich in the faith of Christ and heires of the Kingdome g Iam 2.5 They are truly rich men though they be neuer so meane in the world 2. Let vs all looke to our selues that wee
7. It is carried with full sailes vnto holy duties for so the word signifies and is fruitfull in good workes 8. It is able to admonish u Rom. 15.14 What we must doe to get full assurance If wee would obtaine this plerophorie wee must bee much in hearing and prayer for they doe both exceedingly settle faith especially wee must attend much vnto the promises of God and the testimony of the spirit of adoption and we must get calme and quiet affections we must grow in grace and striue to be strengthened in the inner man But especially we must begge it often of God by prayer and striue against hardnesse of heart and vnbeleefe carefully discerning and reiecting the obiections of Sathan and the flesh consulting daily with such as haue the ouersight of our soules Vse The consideration hereof may both confute the Papists that plead so earnestly against the assurance of faith and it may serue also to scourge the wanton distempers of carnall Protestants that against a principle of their owne Religion will so commonly disgrace the assurance of faith by saying men cannot be so certaine of their owne saluation And it may excite all that feare God to labour after it and the rather considering the worth of it as the word riches of full assurance imports Riches of full assurance There are two sorts of rich men there is a worldly rich man Wherein our spirituall riches lie and a spirituall rich man Now our spirituall riches lie 1. in the word of Christ dwelling in vs * Col. 3.16 2. in the spirit of Christ x Tit. 3.6 3. in works of mercy and liberality y Ephes 2.4 2 Cor. 8.1 9.11 4. in sufferings and patience 5. in praiers z Rom. 10.11 6. in good works a 1 Tim. 6.18 7. in vtterance and all holy knowledge b 1 Cor. 1.5 lastly it lies in our faith c Iam. 2.5 and so the more full assurance we haue the more rich we are Now this in generall may informe how to conceiue of rich men and who are to bee accounted indeede great rich men and it may lesson worldly rich men not to swell in the thoughts of their greatnes but rather reioyce that God hath made them low and withall it should teach them to thinke more highly of poore Christians that haue the true grace of Christ whom God hath enriched with faith and holy graces of his spirit Assurance is riches in many respects Worthily is full assurance of faith called riches for it doth all that riches can doe vnto men It comforts the heart it defends from dangers much better then outward riches can for the iust liue by their faith It gaines the godly more true reputation then houses or land or money could doe It abounds more to spirituall mercy and well-doing with more sufficiency then outward riches can and it buyes for the soule all necessaries it is vnto Gods seruants according to their faith and vnto faith all things are possible yea it doth that that all the riches in the world cannot do for it will settle a mans heart against all earthly mutations yea it will make a man stand vndaunted against the rage of tyrants yea of death it selfe yea in some sense it will fence a man against the weapons of God himselfe though God kill Iob in the battell yet he will not let goe his hold but hee will still trust in him yea the Lord is pleased many times to yeeld the victorie to the wrestlings of faith and accounts it no disparagement to bee ouercome of the faith of his seruants and to let them binde his hands that he should not doe what otherwise he might and would haue done how can it be but great riches when it brings a man the assured pardon of all his offences and how doth it establish the heart of a man in his religion more then ten thousand arguments or volumes of controuersies Thus of the adiunct certainty the sublimity of the Gospell followes To the acknowledgement of the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ The Gospell is a diuine mysterie both for the admirable depth of it for it is a secret only God can reueale and for the excellency of the subiect it entreats of which is God the Father and Christ How the Gospell is a mysterie and to whom hath been shewed in the former chapter onely let vs from the repetition of it here be confirmed in this neuer to trust the iudgement of carnall persons in matters of godlinesse and saluation for they pronounce of things they neuer effectually vnderstand they cannot perceiue the things of God and withall we should be excited to a daily care of faith for reason will not reach heere Further we may here obserue That when the Lord doth reueale this mysterie vnto vs we must not only beleeue it but we must acknowledge it euen by an outward profession of our faith in Christ and our consecration of our selues to the worship and knowledge of God The world wonderfull hardly brooks acknowledgement most men aske what needs this profession they will not vnderstand that we must beare about and hold out the light of the truth receiued labouring to winne glorie to God by the power of confession and obedience Of God euen the Father and of Christ Diuers things may bee from these words particularly obserued 1. We may see here the glorie of the Gospell and the studies of Christians they haue the onely excellent subiect in the world other sciences consider of the creature but Theologie of the Creator 2. Heere is a plaine proofe of the diuine nature of Christ for God is sayd to be the Father of Christ 3. From coherence wee may know that as men grow in faith and loue so they will be more and more settled in the doctrine of the persons of the Trinitie t is such a mysterie as is reuealed by degrees as holinesse and other sauing knowledges increase in vs. 4. That wee neuer rightly know God till we know Christ Matth. 11.27 1 Ioh. 2.23 5. Wee may hence obserue the miserie of all vnregenerate men they neither know God nor Christ aright 6. That howsoeuer we be ignorant in many other knowledges and that of matters of religion too yet it is a glorious riches to know God to be our father in Christ and to be fully assured of Gods loue in Christ VERS 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge IN whom In quo is referred either to Christ or the Gospell it is true either way or rather both are conioyned together in one sense In Christ who is the subiect of the Gospell is all treasures c or in the Gospell as it entreats of Christ is all treasures c so that these words containe a third adiunct of the Gospell and that is singular perfection of wisdome Note heere with what feeling the Apostle speakes when he fals vpon the
and taken prisoner Now for the remedies of this losse of stedfastnesse Remedies for the losse of stedfastnesse they must know that there is required of them a speciall humiliation note that I say a speciall humiliation For they must in priuate afflict their soules before the view of their speciall sinnes and Gods fierce wrath with strong cries and sighes vnspeakable making their moane before God They must cry vnto God out of the deepe as the Psalmist saith Besides they must shame themselues openly by making themselues vile before the people of God so did Dauid and Salomon and Paul yea they must voluntarily resigne ouer themselues vnto Gods scourging hand being so desirous to be cleansed of their sins as to bee contented God should wash them throughly though it were with many crosses And further they must bee reuenged of their owne flesh by straitning and curbing themselues in their lawfull desires and delights Thus of their speciall humiliation Now secondly they must take speciall paines to recouer their faith in God and to get pardon of their sinnes They must crie daily vnto God they must search againe and againe in the records of Gods promises especially waiting vpon the preaching of the Gospell to see when the Lord will returne and haue mercy by reuiuing of their hearts with the comforts of his presence And for this they must be wonderfull carefull of the spirit of grace to stir it vp by daily prayer and to obserue with all watchfulnesse the stirring of it resoluing with all thankfulnesse to acknowledge any measure of the reuiuing of the spirit Lastly when they are in any measure recouered they must looke to two things 1. They must forsake all appearance of euill 2. They must vse a continuall watchfulnesse and with feare and iealousie looke to their hearts euen in their best actions least Sathan beguile them and they reuolt againe and then their case of reciduation be worse then the former blessed is the man that feareth alwayes Thus of the losse of stedfastnesse especially as it is in the cureable for there is a losse of stedfastnes and the ioy of Gods saluation euen in the Elect which in this life is incureable Of this I can say little because the Scripture is in this poynt exceeding sparing and because the iudgements of God especially of this kinde are exceeding deep who can wade into them only a word or two of it This losse is incureable two wayes sometimes in the crosse or iudgement it brought vpon the offender sometimes in the vnstedfastnesse it selfe for sometimes though the Lord restore inward ioy and assurance yet hee will not remooue the outward signe of his wrath sometimes hee drawes backe the outward affliction but doth not restore the inward comfort or not in so great a measure so as some of Gods children may die without the sense of the ioy of Gods saluation till they come to heauen yea they may die in greate teÌ„rror and despaire yet the Lord may be reconciled and they may truely repent though these terrors or iudgements be not released because God many times will thereby purge the publike scandall and cleere his owne iustice Besides such spectacles doe giue warning to a carelesse world to let them know that God hath treasures of wrath for sinne if they repent not Thus of the doctrine of stedfastnesse of faith and vnstedfastnesse also now briefely for some vses of it Vses It may serue for great reproofe of the great neglect of seeking this stedfastnesse of faith We may complaine aswell of the common Protestant as of the Papists heerein for they are alike aduersaries to the assurance of faith let such as are touched with feare of God and desire to beleeue trauell more and more for attainement heereof and to this end cleaue to the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles and labour in the practse and excercise of all holy and Christians graces And for particular consideration of the troubles and losses of Gods children we may note 1. That it is a wonderfull fearfull thing to fall into Gods hands and that the promises of God yeeld no protection to a willing offender woe vnto prophane beasts if sinne make God angry towards his owne children and make them also vile before men then where shall those beasts that wallow in sinne appeare if they be iustly abased that fall once into one sinne what shall be the confusion of face and heart in those men when all the sinnes they euer committed shall be reueled before Gods Angels and men at the last day 2. They that stand haue great reason to take heede lest they fall from their stedfastnesse and bee carried away with the errour of the wicked Psal 56.9 116.7 3. We should be wonderfull thankfull if God hath kept vs from fâ—lling it is his singular grace to keepe the feet of his Saints VERS 6.7 As yee haue therefore receiued Christ Iesus the Lord so walke yee in him 7. Rooted and built vp in him and stablished in the faith as yee haue beene taught abounding with thankesgiuing IN these two verses the Apostle concludes the exhortation begun in the 23. verse of the former chapter 3 for whereas after all these reasons and the answer of sundry obiections they might finally haue sayd tell vs then at once what it is you would haue vs to doe the Apostle answers summarily that concerning holy life hee would haue them walke as they haue receiued the Lord Iesus Christ and concerning faith hee would haue them to bee rooted and soundly edified and established in the faith especially to abound in thankfulnesse to God for their happy estate in Christ Iesus The 6. verse containes a precept concerning holy life viz. to walke on in Christ and a rule by which that precept is to be squared and determined viz. as they haue receiued Christ Iesus the Lord. As yee haue receiued Christ Iesus the Lord c. These words may bee diuersly vrged vpon them according to the diuers sences may be conceiued of them For 1. To walke as we haue receiued Christ may beare this sence namely to frame our obedience according to the measure of the knowledge of Christ we haue receiued it shall be to vs according to what we haue to whom God hath giuen much of them hee requireth much and iudgement certainely abideth for him that hath receiued the knowledge of his masters will and doth it not if our practise bee according to the knowledge wee haue this may bee our comfort God will accept of vs and otherwise they are but in a miserable case that are barren and vnfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ a 2 Pet. 1.9 2. Such a sense as this may be gathered viz. So liue with care of a godly life as ye neglect not to preserue the doctrine concerning Christ ye haue receiued Certainely it ought to bee the care of euery godly minde to doe his best to preserue the purity of
the doctrine hee receiued together with Iesus Christ great is the generall neglect of many sorts of people heerein 3. Or thus Let the doctrine you haue receiued from Christ Iesus be your onely rule both for life and manners So liue and walke as you haue receiued The Apostle commandeth to separate from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not after the traditions which they had receiued of the Apostle b 2 Thess 3.6 By tradition he meaneth the holy word of God deliuered by liuely voice vnto the Churches while yet it was not written euen the same which now is written The elect Lady and her children are commended for walking in the truth as they had receiued commandement of the Father c 2 Ioh. 4. Yea so must wee sticke vnto the word receiued as if any man teach otherwise he should be accounted accursed d Gal. 1.9 1 Cor. 15.1.2 For the Apostles receiued it not of men but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ e Gal. 1.12 And as they haue receiued of the Lord so haue they deliuered vnto vs f 1 Cor. 11.23 Therefore wee must conclude with the Apostle These things which wee haue learned and receiued and heard out of the holy word those things we must doe g Phil. 4.9 4. The sence may bee thus as yee were affected when yee first receiued Christ so walke on and continue at first men receiue Christ with singlenesse of heart with great estimation of the truth with wonderfull ioy with feruent loue to Gods children with a longing desire after spirituall things with endeauour to beare fruit and without the mixtures of mens traditions and inuentions Now then they are exhorted to take heede that they lose not what they haue wrought h 2 Ioâ— 9. but preserue those holy affections and desires still striuing against the witchcrafts of Sathan and the world that they be not beguiled from the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus The doctrines hence to be noted are 1. That Christians doe receiue Christ and that not onely publikely into their countries and Churches which yet is a great priuiledge for Christ bringeth with him many blessings and stayes many iudgements brings a publike light to men that sit in darknesse and shadow of death and raiseth immortalitie as it were to light and life againe but priuately and particularly into their hearts and soules The priuiledges of such as receiue Christ This is the happiest receiuing of Christ Oh the glory of a Christian in receiuing Christ i Phil. 3.9 for he that receiueth Christ into his hart receiueth excellent illumination vnspeakably ioy k 1 Pet. 8. sure attonement l Rom. 5.11 3.25 hid Manna m Reu. 2.17 eternall graces n 1 Cor. 1.6 4.7 yea the very spirit of Christ o Rom. 8.9 to make him know the things giuen of God to set the soule at liberty p 2 Cor. 3.17 to mortifie the deeds of the flesh q Rom. 8 13. to be a spirit of prayer r Zach. 12.12 to giue answer concerning our adoption Å¿ Rom. 8.15 to furnish the soule with gifts t Gal. 5.22 to seale vs vp to the day of redemption u Eph. 1.14 to be an eternall comforter * Ioh. 14. to be life for righteousnesse sake x Rom. 8.10 to helpe our infirmities y Rom. 8.26 and to raise vp our dead bodies at the last day z Rom. 8.11 Lastly he that receiueth Christ receiueth with him the promise of an eternall inheritance into which hee is presently acknowledged an heire yea a Co-heire with Christ Iesus 2. The second doctrine It is not enough to receiue Christ but wee must walke in him to walke in Christ is not only so to liue as we be sure that Christ liueth in vs c Gal 2.20 or to walke after the appoyntment of his will expressed in his word but it is cheefely to continue a daily care of holy perseuerance in the graces and duties of holy life holding fast our communion with Christ this the Apostle thinks wonderfull needfull to bee often vrged and pressed by all meanes vpon vs a Heb. 9.15 b Rom 8.17 so shamefully doe many fall away and so cursedly is the sinceritie that is in Christ Iesus pursued by the Diuel and the flesh and the world and so necessary is the endeauour to preserue the glory of perseuerance in all well doing to the end Oh this perseuerance it is a wonderfull thing and where is the man that doth not lose something of what hee had Oh that wee could bee soundly awakened to the care of it or that wee had mindes that would bee willing to doe any thing wee could to further it but alas there is not a heart in vs there are diuers excellent directions in the word to confirme vs heerein if we were not ouercome with sluggishnesse There are diuers things which if they were looked to at our first setting out we were sure to hold out and continue walking in Christ As Rules for perseuerance to bee obserued in our first conuersion If men did at first put their hearts to these questions of abnegation so as they would bee throughly aduised if thou haddest asked thine owne heart these questions Canst thou take vp thy crosse and follow Christ Canst thou suffer aduersity with the righteous Canst thou professe Christ admidst the different opinions of multitudes of men Canst thou bee content to denie profit and reason and thy desires and pleasures and credit and all for Christs sake if not thou wilt certainely fall away and therefore better neuer beginne 2 At mens first setting out they must take heede they bee not sleightly in their reformation and mortification but doe it throughly not sparing to afflict their Soules with sensible and sound godly sorrow for else they will afterward repent of their repentance whereas if it were done with sound aduice and serious humiliation this would be an vnmooueable foundation of rest and encouragement to faith and well-doing It is a great question whether such will hold out that come in without sorrow for sinnes 3. Men must at first looke to their kinde of faith we see many are grossely deceiued temporary faith maketh such a shew that vnlesse it be throughly tried it will deceiue many and there is a maruellous lothnesse in our nature to abide the triall though wee know it be plainly here required d 2 Cor. 13.5 whereas if wee did get a continuing faith at first wee might haue the more assurance of holding out 4. It would much further perseuerance if wee did at first endeuour that knowledge and affection might be inseparable twinnes not to bee much proud of knowledge without affection nor to trust much to zeale without knowledge either of these may be alone in men that will fall away shamefully 5. When men goe about reformation they should doe it throughly and be sure their hearts
are renewed for the old heart will not hold out long to endure the hardship of a reformed life and if some sinnes haue beene fauoured and spared though they lie still for a time yet afterwards they will reuiue and shew themselues Wee see in some what a doe there is to leaue some corruptions and faults they are seauen yeeres many times before they can bee perswaded to forgoe them resting in the reformation of other faults whereas there is no assurance that they walke with a right foot in the Gospell till they make conscience of a ready reformation of euery knowne sinne and till they reforme throughly they are like to fall away whatsoeuer faire shew of zeale and forwardnesse they make 6. In particular diuers men are to be warned of passion and violent affections if thou meane to prosper in thy perswasion of reformation then speedily cease from anger and leaue off wrath else there will be little hope that thou wilt not returne to doe euill e Psal 37.8.9 the promise of constant protection is with such as are sheepe f Ioh. 10.28 and are so farre humbled as they haue left their wooluish qualities and passions 7. To make thy standing more sure acquaint thy selfe with such as feare God and ioyne thy selfe to them by all engagements of a profitable fellowship in the Gospell there is a secret tie vnto constancie in the communion of Saints he is not like to walke long that walketh alone Ier. 32.39.40 especially if he might walke with good company and this is a cleere marke of a temporarie faith in such as for many things goe farre when men see they shunne societie with the godly 8. It is an excellent helpe also at first to striue by all meanes to get the testimonie of Iesus confirmed in vs g 1 Cor. 1.6 1 Tim. 2.6 Christ giues testimonie especially three wayes 1. By the promise of the word 2. By the graces of his spirit 3. By the witnesse of the spirit of adoption Now if we did studie the promises diligently especially recording such as we had interest in vpon our conuersion to God and did withall trie our selues diligently and particularly concerning those sauing graces which are markes and signes of regeneration and saluation and did also begge the witnesse of the spirit waiting for those vnspeakable and glorious ioyes of the holy Ghost and with all thankfulnesse acknowledging Gods seale for our confirmation when hee is pleased so to set it to mee thinkes this threefold coard could neuer be broken Oh the heauie slumber and sluggishnesse of our natures how wonderfull rich is God in compassion how ready is he to forgiue and multiplie pardon how willingly doth he lift vp the light of his countenance vpon vs and yet men haue not the heart answerably to wait vpon him or to be at the labour of this confirmation How are many that seeme somewhat vnto many how are they I say bewitched with securitie so as they cannot be fired out of it but liue at a venture and neither seeke nor esteeme the testimonie of Iesus 9. Would we be set in a safe condition and stablished then wee must striue for a free spirit remembring Dauids praier stablish mee with thy free spirit h Psal 51.12 What a free spirit is Now if any aske what a free and ingenuous spirit is I answer 1. It is a minde that will not be in bondage to the corruptions of the times it acknowledgeth no such bonds or relations to any as to sinne for their sakes 2. It is a minde that apprehends libertie in Christ a minde that will not be in bondage to legall perfection but discernes his release from the rigour and curse of the law it will not be subiect neither to a corrupt conscience nor yet to a conscience erring or ouer-busie but sees his prerogatiues hee enioyes in Christ either in the hope of glory or sense of grace or vse of outward things or his libertie in things indifferent there is a kinde of seruilenesse or spirit of bondage in many that wonderfully holds them downe and if they be not better lightned of their daily feares and burdens the flesh will lighten it selfe by rebellion and apostacie 3. It is a minde not chained downe to the loue of or lust after earthly things 4. It is a minde ready prest to doe good full of incitations to good things and carefull to preserue it selfe from the occasions of euill as resolued so to stand vpon the sinceritie of his heart as rather to lose his life then his integritie as neither caring for those things which the common sort seeke after as praise profits outward shewes c. nor fearing their feares 10. Men must at first labour to get a sound and heartie loue of the truth desirous to store and furnish themselues with the treasures of holy knowledge if the law be written in the hearts and bowels i Ier. 31.33 Psal 37.31 of men they will hold out to the end Lastly men must be sure that they be good and true in their hearts k Psal 125.1.2.4 as the Psalmist saith for then they shall be as the mount Sion that cannot be moued and the Lord will alwayes doe well vnto them Signes of a true heart Now the signes of a good and true heart are such as these 1. A true heart is a new heart that must be taken for granted else in vaine to inquire any further if there be not a newnesse of the heart to God 2. It loues God with vnfained and vndiuided loue though it cannot accomplish all it would yet it hath holy desires without hypocrisie after God aboue all things 3. It labours for inward holinesse as well as outward both seeking the graces that should be within and mourning for inward sinnes as well as outward 4. It will smite for small sinnes as well for numbring the people as for murther and whoredome hee hath not a good and true heart that is vexed onely for great euils and offences 5. A true heart is a constant heart it is not fickle and mutable as many are in all their wayes but that it is once it desires to be alwayes 6. It desireth the power of godlinesse more then the shew of it and is more affected with the praise of God then of men 7. It quickly findes the absence of Christ and cannot be at rest till he returne 8. It constantly pronounceth euill of sinne and sinners and well of godlinesse and good men Now on the other side the reason why many fall away was because they were not true in their hearts at first they set vp a profession of repentance with carnall ends and through hypocrisie beguiled themselues and others Secondly if men finde that they haue beene rightly formed in the wombe and birth of their change then there are other directions for them to obserue throughout their liues that they might continue in this holy walking with God and his Saints
Rules to bee looked vnto after our calling Wouldest thou be sure not to fall away Then looke to these things 1. Be sure thou continue in the carefull vse of the meanes as the word praier conference and Sacraments else know that when once thou giuest way to a customarie hardnesse of heart in the vse of the meanes or neglect of them thou art neere either some great sinne or temptation or some great iudgment and apostacie and therefore concerning the meanes principally looke to two things 1. preserue appetite 2. practise that thou hearest without omission or delay 2. If thou discerne any spirituall weaknesse or decay or feele any combat with the flesh or the tentations of Satan be sure thou complaine betimes and resist at the first for then the grace of God will be sufficient and the weapons of our warfare mightie through God praier will easily master sinne at the first through the victorie in Iesus Christ 3. Resolue with thy selfe not to let goe thy assurance or cast away the confidence of thy hope whatsoeuer befall thee or at least Heb. 10.36 not till thou maiest see wonderfull euident reason It is a maruellous great fault to call the loue of God into question vpon euery occasion whereas men cannot glorifie God more then to liue by faith and to be vnmoueable in it God takes little delight in a soule that will withdraw it selfe vpon euery occasion by vnbeleefe Are they not strangely foolish that will weare their helmets when there is no stirre and as soone as they see an aduersarie or any blowes towards then to cast away their helmet and doe it so vsually Such are we and worse that stand bragging of our faith and hope in prosperitie and ease and when affliction and temptation comes then most childishly we cast away both faith hope and till reason and sense are satisfied we will not be perswaded 4. Set perfection before thine eyes to striue after it and to this end acquaint thy selfe with the rules of holy life Phil. 3. and consider the examples of such as haue walked therein and the wofull euents that befall the contrary minded especially thinke much of the great recompence of reward euen the price of our high calling in Iesus Christ 5. Take heed of the occasions of falling such as are spirituall pride knowne hypocrisie desire to be rich discord with the godly and vaine ianglings without discretion neglect of our particular callings and vngodly company Hitherto of peâ—seuerance in life Now in the next verse hee intreateth of perseuerance in faith Vers 7. Rooted built vp in him stablished in the faith as you haue been taught IN these words is both a precept and a rule a precept to be rooted built stablished a rule as ye haue beene taught The substance of the precept is but to counsell them to increase more and more that they might be stedfast in the assurance of Gods fauour in Iesus Christ Of this stedfastnesse I haue at large intreated in the 5. verse Onely wee may here againe be instructed and informed 1. Of the necessitie and excellencie of stedfastnesse The Apostle would not thus often peale vpon it but that hee knew it to be of singular worth in the life of man and of great necessitie vnto our consolation besides it implies that people are for the most part slow-hearted herein and hardly drawne to the vnfained and diligent labour after the establishing of their faith and assurance 2. That all this stedfastnesse of assurance is not the worke of a day a great tree is not growne or rooted but successiuely a great house is not built all at once we must be euery day adding something to Gods worke that the building of grace may be in due time finished none are so established but they may grow in faith none haue such great roots but they may take root yet more many men striue hard to make their trees shew in branches and leaues I meane in outward profession in the world but alas what should this great bulke and so many branches and leaues doe vnlesse there were more roots within Yea many deare children of God mistake wonderfully they euery day carry together heapes of precepts for life but alas poore soules so great a building will not stand vnlesse they lay their foundation sure I meane that they get their faith in Christ the only sure foundation more confirmed and established As ye haue beene taught Note here the Apostles candor he doth not arrogate the glory of their establishment to himselfe but sendeth them to their Minister and teacheth them to depend vpon him to wait vpon the blessing of God vpon his labour and to acknowledge the good they haue to haue receiued by his ministerie Here diuers things may be noted 1. That the people should labour for a reuerend estimation of the doctrine they receiue from their faithfull teachers 2. That as faith commeth by hearing so doth the establishment of faith also 3. That it is wonderfull dangerous to neglect either the charge of our teachers when they vrge vs to assurance or the rules by which they guide vs out of the word of God for the attainment of it if wee would goe about it when our teachers call vpon vs the Lord would be with his ordinance to blesse it to vs wee should be afraid to delay when we are taught how to confirme our soules in faith and grace 4. The faithfull Ministers doe greatly labour to establish their hearers in the assurance of Gods fauour and the duties of holy life Abounding therein with thankesgiuing In these words the Apostle shuts vp all wherein his intent is to stirre them vp to thankfulnesse that as they did thriue in the meanes or matter of faith and holy life so they should glorifie God by all possible thankfulnesse for it as he would haue them abound in faith and holinesse so also in thankfulnesse to God This may wonderfully smite our hearts for if we obserue our wretched euill dispositions wee may finde that wee are wonderfully bent to the very habit of vnthankfulnesse and therefore it is iust with God many times that we doe no more thriue in victorie ouer our corruptions or in the power of diuers graces or in the progresse of duties because wee doe not more tenderly and constantly acknowledge the goodnesse of God we haue had experience of Oh that it were written vpon our hearts and grauen deepe in our memories that nothing becomes vs more then to abound in thankfulnesse no fairer sight then to see the Altar of the Lord couered with the calues of our lips neuer can the estate of a childe of God be such but hee hath exceeding great cause of thankfulnesse for his happinesse in Christ VERS 8. Beware lest there be any man that spoile you through philosophie and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ The order of the rest
more then halfe perswaded as Agrippa was these are fired with desire many times to know what to doe to be saued as the young man in the Gospell was but alas all this brings them within the compasse of none of Gods promises and if they looke not to it fearefull apostacie will be the end of all this and they may proue most spitefull aduersaries of the same ministerie they admired and proud contemners of the same remorse with which themselues were often smitten and so their latter end be ten times worse then their beginning Quest But what doe these men want or what are their defects that they should not be right for all this hauing such great affection to the word yea euen when it is most sincerely taught Answ Alas there are diuers things too apparant in their estate For first they ioyne not themselues with such as feare God in fellowship in the Gospel 2. They shunne by all meanes the crosse for righteousnesse sake 3. They respect not all Gods commandements there are some sinnes they will not leaue there are some corruptions they are so engaged vnto that they will at no hand leaue them 4. Some of them forsake not the very sinnes they seem to detest and sometimes to cry out against they cry out vpon swearing and yet vile beasts as they are they will sweare still yea and that most fearefully yea after many remorses of conscience for it 5. They will not be perswaded to vse all Gods ordinances indeed they heare constantly and to any mans thinking with great attention but they pray not in their families they will not vse the helpe of conference they read not the Scriptures with any order or conscience c. 6. You see they are not carefull of their companie they neither shunne the appearance nor the occasions of euill they giue not ouer their going nor their resort vnto vngodly companie They haue not beene truely humbled by godly sorrow for their sinne Lastly they haue sinceritie in respect of persons in some they like it in others they doe not like it They loue not all the Saints Also This also leads vs to the former priuiledges in Christ and imports that the circumcision without hands here mentioned is to bee accounted a maruellous grace of God and worthily for our iudging of our selues frees vs from the condemnation of the world and our daies of mortification are as it were the wedding daies of the soule and godly sorrow is accompanied with the spirit of prayer and a fountaine of grace is opened when our hearts are opened with true contrition Thus of the persons Are This word designes the time of this spirituall circumcision the time for the putting away and cutting off of our beloued sinnes is in this life it must be now done or neuer done besides till this be done we can feele no profit or benefit for Christ Quest The Iewes in the Law did know directly when they should be circumcised in the flesh may not we also gesse at the time of the circumcision without hands The time of circumcision without hands when God would haue vs go about it beyond which time it may not be deferred without singular danger Answ There is a time and it may be knowne and it is wonderfull dangerous to stand out that time in generall the time to humble our selues by mortification for our sinnes and so to set about this spirituall circumcision is when God grants vs the meanes of saluation o Luk. 14.17 more specially when we are pressed with Gods iudgements p Ioel. 2.12 or when the mouthes of Gods seruants are in a speciall manner opened vnto vs and their hearts made large q 2 Cor. 6.2 or when God dispenseth other graces as temporarie faith loue to the word and ioy r 2 Cor. 6.2 c. or when we are smitten with the axe of Gods word and remorse for sinne is wrought in vs Å¿ Math. 3.10 or when hearing hath kindled in vs a desire and thirst after the best things t Esay 55.1.6 or lastly when we first set out to make profession of our being in Christ u Ioh. 15.2 Quest But may not any man repent at any time Answ No. 1. A man may tarrie so long till he commit the sinne against the holy Ghost 2. Men that go not so farre may yet by obstinate impenitencie prouoke God to cast them into a reprobate sense * Rom. 1 11.8.9.10 Esay 6. Math. 13.13 We see by experience that the most men that pretend to mend afterwards yet doe not but troops of men that forget God go into hell x Psal 9. Obiect But the Scripture saith At what time soeuer a sinner repenteth him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart God will forgiue him c. Solut. 1. Marke the words they haue a limitation thou must repent from the bottome of thy heart or else they comfort not thee 2. For the extent of the time in so many precise words the text in Ezekiel is not at what time soeuer but in the day that a sinner repenteth which is not so vniuersall but that it may admit the exceptions before and though some men may and do repent at their latter end yet neither all nor the most Obiect But yet the Theefe repented on the crosse Sol. Shall one example make thee presume why thou maist know that worlds of people when they came to die did not repent as he did why shouldest not thou more feare the example of so many not repenting what is one to thousands 2. Thou readest that the other Theefe vpon the same crosse died without repentance 3. Thou must know that an ordinarie rule cannot be drawne from an extraordinarie instance his conuersion was miraculous one of the 7. wonders wrought by Christ in his death Christ made Peter walke on the sea will he make thee doe so to will he for thy pleasure darken the sunne or shake the earth or cleaue the rockes c. Thus of the time Without hands 2. Things may here be noted 1. That that is not circumcision which is outward made with the hands of man but that is true circumcision which is inward Hence there is two sorts of Israelites the one is a carnall Isralite one outward the other is a true Isralite for he is one inward in his spirit As it was then so it is now the carnall Isralite hath the name of Israell and the signe of true circumcision as then the circumcision in the flesh so now baptisme and besides they professe to be the seede of Abraham and they speake faire of God and heauen Q. But what are the principall defects of the carnall Isralite The defects of the carnall Isralite Answ 1. Hee rests in the worke done he beares himselfe vpon the externall worke of holines he serued God for he was at Church he is regenerated for he was baptised he hath praied to God for he stretched out
of our friends we burie them in hope they shal rise againe And secondly we mourne because we must part with them but both these must be denied here It is the propertie of the wicked to part with their sinnes with sorrow because they must leaue them or else with hope that at length they may returne to them againe Note this rule But let all such as feare God be otherwise minded especially let vs learne from this comparison of buriall to aduantage our selues in what we may in mortification Similitudes if the master be buried we know all his seruants will attend the funerall so is it with vs in the mortification of sinnes if we light vpon the master sins and drag them to the graue we shall be sure of all the attendants they will follow to the funerall The Iewes manner was to burie with odours so should we our odours and sweet smelling prayers offered vp in the mediation of Christ And howsoeuer this worke may seeme difficult yet God many times strangely relieues our infirmities After Iezabel was cast downe and dead they had not been long within but sending out to burie her they found nothing but the skull and her feet and the palmes of her hands so many times would it be with vs if we cast downe the Iezabels our sinnes when we come to finish our mortification we may by the strange helpe of God finde the bodie of the master gone we know not how so as we shall not be troubled vnlesse it be with some skull or feete or palme of sinne But certainely though this kinde of buriall be somewhat difficult yet it is the true buriall place of Kings the most noble funerall that can be Thus of the first effect The second is in the next words How many vvaies Christ raiseth men vp In whom ye are raised vp together Christ is said to raise men vp diuers waies 1. When he awaketh men out of their naturall Lithargie or spirituall sleepinesse and securitie in matters of religion thus Ephes 5.14 2. When hee brings forth the minde of man out of the dungeons of ignorance and shewes them the light Esay 60.1 2. 3. When he cures men of discouragements and discomforts vnder their crosses Psal 41.10.6 4. When he recouers the Church from securitie or relapses either ordinarie or extraordinarie Cant. 2.10.11 c. and 5.3.5 Prou. 24.15 16. 5. When he incourageth men to holy duties A fourefold resurrection Cant. 7.12 but principally there is a fourefold resurrection The first is out of desperate crosses Esay 26.19 The second is the lifting of men vp to some speciall callings in the Church Matth. 11. The third is the resurrection of our bodies at the last day And the last is the resurrection of the soule vnto holy graces and duties this is called the first resurrection and is meant here in this place and Rom. 6.4 but most vsually we say there is a twofold resurrection the one from the corruption of the flesh the other from the corruption of sinne this latter is here meant and this belongeth to viuification Now this first resurrection must be considered either in it selfe or in the vnion or relation of it In it selfe and so there is a double resurrection First the resurrection of graces The resurrection of graces secondly the resurrection of duties For the first there are certaine graces which are not in the heart of man by nature which by the mighty power of Christ are wrought in the hearts of such as are truly conuerted A resurrection of 13 graces in a childe of God and are actually the members of Christ As first a holy inquirie after God Hos 3.5 Ier. 50.4 Secondly a holy wisdome in spirituall things Iam. 3.17 Thirdly a liuely faith in the fauour of God in Christ Fourthly a holy delight and meditation in the word of God Psal 119.10 11.128 and 27.4 Fiftly a liuely hope of an eternall inheritance 1 Pet 1.3 Sixtly a holy loue of Gods children 1 Ioh. 3.14 such as is required Ro. 12.9 10 11. Seuenthly godly sorrow for sinne 2 Cor. 7.10 Eightly vnspeakable and glorious ioy euen in affliction Rom. 5.2 1 Pet. 1.7 8. Ninthly a holy contentempt of the world and sinne and sinnefull persons Psal 15.4 1 Ioh. 2.19 Tenthly a holy reuerence and feare of God and his goodnes Hos 3.5 Eleuenthly a holy zeale and feruencie of affections especially in the seruice and worship of God Twelfthly a holy loue euen of enemies And lastly a holy desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ Now for the effecting of these the spirit of Christ is called in respect of his wonderfull working the spirit of God and of glory g 1 Pet. 4.14 the spirit of power of loue and of a sound minde h 2 Tim. 1.7 The spirit of praier or deprecations i Zach. 12.12 And the spirit of reuelation k Ephes 1.18 The resurrection of duties in a childe of God of diuers sorts in vvhich he differs from the vvicked Thus of resurrection of graces Now concerning resurrection of duties We must know that there are diuers duties which the naturall man will neuer be brought vnto in which lieth the very power of godlinesse and the experience of all sound and sauing consolation Now these duties may be three waies considered 1. As they respect holy life in generall 2. As they respect piety to God 3. As they respect righteousnesse to men For the first there are foure things wherein the liues of Gods children differ from all others 1. In the manner 2. In the matter 3. In the meanes 4. In the ends of holy life For the manner three things are eminent 1. That they are deuoted and consecrated to holines l Reuel 12.1 2. That they delight and loue to be Gods seruants m Esay 56. 3. That they haue their conuersation in simplicitie and godly purenesse n 2 Cor. 1.12 11.3 For the matter they haue respect to all Gods commandements * Psal 119.31 and do indeuour after inward holinesse o Matth. 5.6 as well as outward besides they liue by faith p Rom. 1.16 in some measure which is a way of holinesse altogether vnknowne in the practise of wicked men And for the meanes of holinesse the godly haue a recourse to a threefold fountaine of sanctitie with such a sinceritie and constancie as no wicked man can attaine it viz the word q Psal 1.2 Luc. 8.15 prayer r Gal. 4.6 and the Sabboth Å¿ Esay 56. And for the end of their obedience their praise is of God and not of men hauing a maine respect alwaies to exercise themselues so as they may haue a conscience voide of offence towards God or towards men u Act. 24.16 t Rom. 2.26 Thus of holinesse of life in generall Now in respect of piety to God it is a very resurrection through the power of Christ to bring a man to
acknowledge God and his truth and glory against reason profit or pleasure to make a man walke with God setting the Lord alwaies before him to bring the will of man to a holy subiection to Gods will in crosses temptations wants c but especially to create in man that sinceritie of worshipping God in spirit and truth without hypocrisie And as for righteousnesse in that part of it that concernes either mens owne soules or the soules of others how is all the vnregenerate mankinde dead It is the worke of a godly man only to serue the brethren by loue onely the members of Christ can in their calling denie profit and pleasure and make the particular calling serue the generall but especially in the combat against concupiscence onely the godly doe make conscience of it And howsoeuer in the matter of holy duties there are strange imperfections in the very godly yet their desire prayer purpose and indeuour is to approue themselues to God herein and they do attaine to it in some comfortable beginnings and they go on with a holy increase both of strength and desire Whereas it is euident by diuers Scriptures that wicked men are dead men in the former respects as would appeare if we should examine particularly for they seeke not God * Psal 14.1 They respect not the word of God aright x Ier. 6.10 nor can they loue the brethren y Joh. 15.19 Though they be smitten yet they will not sorrow after God z Ier. 5.2 And for the most part they are lukewarme without true zeale a Reuel 3. Their mindes are couered with a vaile b Esay 25.8 They are without hope c Ephes 2.12 Neither haue all these men faith d 2 Thess 3.2 And for the want of holy duties it vsually seems euill vnto them to serue the Lord. They are strangers from the life of God e Ephes 4.17 They call not vpon the name of God f Psal 14.4 with a pure heart neither take they heede of Gods sabbaths But it were too long to runne to particulars in matters of dutie seeing the scripture euery where paints out the ill liues of all wicked men In whom Doctr. The vertue by which Christians are raised is from Christ Quest But what is therein Christ which distinctly causeth this resurrection in the Christian or plucketh vp his heart to the care of holy graces or duties Answ 1. The vertue of Christ 2. The spirit of Christ 3. The example of Christ 4. The intercession of Christ 5. The louing inuitations and allurements of Christ And 6. The resurrection of Christ And lastly the second comming of Christ is like a loadstone to plucke vp the desires and affections of Christians vnto the studie of heauenly things Thus of the doctrine of the Christians resurrection Vse For terror 1. Hence may presumptuous secure wilfull sinners gather secret terror and anguish where is thy spirituall buriall in this life where is the first resurrection It is most certaine if this worke this strange worke be not wrought in thee thou art in the power of the second death without God without Christ without hope And here thou maiest see the vanitie of all thy shifts for dost thou say thou seest no such wretchednesse in thy sinnefull course why this doctrine tels thou art dead whiles thou liuest and how canst thou discerne thine owne wretchednesse dost thou thinke that this will serue thy turne that thou intendest to mend hereafter consider what is here implied the worke of true amendment is a true but spirituall resurrection T is then like that resurrection that shall be of our bodies and thou knowest when God shall raise our bodies at the last day when the trump shall blow it will be a silly pretence to say Oh let me alone now I will rise hereafter So is it with thee the trumpet of grace now bloweth Christ is now comming in the spirit the dead in sinne must now be raised Christs voice still reacheth vnto thee now if thou confirme thy selfe in that spirituall graue of sinne dost thou thinke thou hast reason to beleeue that Christ will tarry thy leisure and to put off till â—hou appoint the time For comfort to afflicted consciences 2. Here is singular comfort for such of Gods children as are afflicted in spirit especially about the greatnesse of the power of sinne and the difficulties of well-doing they should here consider not onely that it is Christs worke to make them holy but that he is pleased to resemble it to the resurrection of the bodie and can it be a harder thing to put downe thy sinne or to quicken thee in all well-doing then to raise thy body out of the dust of the earth Neither ought their terrors to amaze them for it is Christs manner to bring vs downe to the graue that he may raise vs vp the feare of hell now afflicteth thee that thou maist not be hurt hereafter Besides sinne doth so cleaue to vs that it will almost kill vs before we kill it Obiect But I doe not see either the graces or duties mentioned to be wrought in this resurrection Answ 1. There may be grace though thou see it not 2. If one sauing grace be in a mans heart it is a signe the rest be there though not so easily discerned 3. The spirituall age of a Christian must be distinguished thou must not think that the graces of Gods spirit or the power of holy duties will appeare so freshly or so strongly in thee whiles thou art but an infant in grace as they will doe when thou commest to be of riper yeares Lastly thy indeuour in Christ and desire is accepted and taken for the deede what graces thou vnfeinedly desirest and constantly vsest the meanes to attaine thou hast so the sinne thou striuest against thou hast not Thus of these effects as they are in themselues now as they are in their signe which is here called baptisme By baptisme Baptisme is a holy memoriall of Christ baptised in the seas of Gods wrath for vs. It is a badge of distinction from vnbeleeuers The ends of baptisme It is a certaine initiating rite by which we enter into the visible Church It is a seale of the righteousnes of faith It is a signe to teach vs by representation both our deliuerance and sanctification Quest But what hath baptisme to doe here with our mortification Three vvaies baptisme respecteth mortification and viuification and viuification or spirituall buriall and resurrection Answ Baptisme stands in a threefold relation or respect vnto them 1. In signification baptisme doth represent them vnto vs setting out our dying to sinne and rising to newnesse of life 2. By seale for baptisme is a seale of Gods couenant assuring vs that in Christ we shall be buried to our sinnes and raised vp with him 3. It is a band it ties vs to the desires and indeuours after the beginning and finishing of these
Lord vseth his power 1. In making his seruants able to walke in his waies both by giuing them power and strength k Eze 36.28 Esay 26.12 and by relieuing and reuiuing their strength daily and renewing it l Esay 40.29 vlt. c. Esay 57.15 2. In keeping them from euill m 2 Tim. 4.18 3. In establishing them that they may perseuere and hold out n Phil. 1.6 Iude 24. 1 Pet. 1.5 1 Sam. 2 9. Lastly Gods operation is wonderfull in the vse of his ordinances and this is that is meant in this place In respect of this the Psalmist saith God is greatly to be reuerenced in the assembly by all them that are round about him O Lord God of hostes who is a strong God like vnto thee o Psal 89.7 8. Thus the Lord is mighty through the ministerie of his seruants p Galat. 2.8 Col. 1. vlt. Thus the Lord performeth the counsell of his messengers q Esay 44.26 his word returneth not to him in vaine r Esay 55.11 yea his ordinances are his power vnto saluation Å¿ Rom. 1.16 1 Cor. 1.18 they are all mighty through God t 2 Cor. 10.4 Thus it is in particular in the sacraments though for their outward shew they doe not promise much yet by the maruellous operation of God they are auaileable in effect for all that is promised in them onely if we could get this faith in this operation of God here mentioned The vse of all is First for information Vses we may here take notice of the difference betweene hypocrites and the godly in matter of godlinesse they can know nothing but the forme of it the other haue experience of the singular power of God in all the passages of holy life both in the vse of the meanes and in his preseruation Secondly for instruction we should obserue and seeke out the working of the Lord u Psal 111.2 and daily ascribe power vnto God and pray for the experience of it and that he would establish that which he hath wrought in vs * Psal 68.28.33.45 Againe it may teach vs not to despise the weake Christian for the Lord is able through his operation to make him stand And it should incourage vs all to the works of righteousnes x Heb. 11.35 seeing Gods operation is so ready to be found and for hereafter in the vse of all the meanes our faith should be in the power of God y 1 Cor. 2.5 Thus of the operation of God Through the resurrection of Iesus Christ Many are the benefits which we reape from the resurrection of Iesus Christ As first the resurrection of our bodies z 1 Cor. 15.16.20 Secondly the accomplishment of the promises made vnto the Fathers a Act. 13.33 Thirdly iustification and forgiuenesse of sinnes b Rom. 4. vlt. Fourthly a secret vertue vnto the ordinances of God c 1 Pet. 3.21 Fifthly regeneration Sixtly liuely hope of an immortall inheritance d 1 Cor. 15.14 1 Pet. 1.34 Seuenthly the power of viuification and raising of vs vp to new obedience And this last is acknowledged in this place VERS 13. And you being dead in your sinnes and the vncircumcision of the flesh hath he quickned together with him forgiuing you all your trespasses THe sixt reason of the dehortation is conteined in this verse and it stands thus That which cannot helpe vs when we are in miserie nor further vs to happines when we want it is not to be followed nor rested vpon but such things are philosophy traditions and ceremonies they cannot heale the corruption of our natures nor raise vs out of the graues of sinne nor any way procure vs the pardon of our transgressions or thus If in Christ we be deliuered from the power of our sinnes by his quickning grace and from the guilt of them by the free pardon which is to be had by his meanes then we need not goe any whither else neither to philosophie nor traditions c. but so it is and so the very Colossians found it in their case as the words of the text expresse Ergo. The words in themselues expresse the twofold estate of Christians in this world what they are by nature in their vnregenerate estate and what they are by grace in the state of grace In the state of corruption two things are true of them and are true of all men 1. They were dead in actuall sinnes 2. They were then in the vncircumcision of the flesh and likewise dead in it In their estate of grace he puts them in minde of two benefits 1. Regeneration 2. Remission of sinnes Thus of the coherence and order of the words Diuers things may be noted in the generall 1. We may from hence be informed of the fruitlesnes of philosophie traditions or ceremonies of Moses they cannot make a miserable man happy they cannot infuse the least sparke of spirituall life into any 2. We see the Apostle thinks it meet to put men often in minde of their miserie by nature and great reason for it exalts the praise of the riches of Gods grace in Christ And it may serue to humble men for their falls after calling and to keep them still suspitious and watchfull ouer a nature that hath been so prone to sinne and securitie in sinning it may serue to eat down the pronenesse of our nature to vaine boasting confidence in the flesh and it should much excite men to the loue and care of godlinesse and pietie with all life and power seeing they haue been so long slaues to sinne And lastly the Apostle rips vp this matter of purpose to withdraw their mindes from traditions and philosophicall dreames Dead in sinnes They were dead in sinnes both if you respected their publike estate or each particular person If you looke vpon publike states before they are framed and reformed by the word what are they but heaps of men dead in the graues of sinne and senselesse in their sinfull courses and thus it is with euery particular person the words import that he is guilty of many sinnes The svvarmes of sinnes in vnregenerate men and he is dead in them also Naturally euery man is guilty of secret atheisticall conceits of vnbeleefe of ignorance of hardnes of heart of swarms of euill thoughts and affections of hurtfull passions and lusts besides his defects of the knowledge of God and that warmth of the holy affections of loue feare trust and ioy in God Who can sufficiently rip open the vnthankfulnes lukewarmenes hypocrisie inconstancie and presumptuous profanenesse that is in our hearts by nature in matters of Gods seruice how do men daily offend either by not calling vpon the name of God or by taking it vp in vaine who can number the othes lyes reproches curses flatteries and filthy communication hath and did daily infect the mouths of men Oh the world of sinnes we are actually guilty of against God or men or our
persons excommunicate witches and such like diabolicall practisers Hypocrites Apostataes the vnmercifull troopes of the ignorant besides the swarmes of vicious liuers and prophane persons such as are swearers drunkards filthy persons of all kindes liers vsurers raylers and such like workers of iniquitie Why Sathans vvorking is not perceiued by vvicked men It is true worlds of men feele not this power of theirs but alas this warre is spirituall these enemies are inuisible their sleights are of infinite depth their soules are already in their possession and all is couered with grosse darknesse and done in a spirituall night and wicked men are like dead men in their sinnefull courses senselesse and secure Vses The vse is to shew the miserie of all impenitent sinners though they go in braue clothes dwell in faire houses possessed of large reuenues abound in all pleasures of life c. yet alas alas for their wofull estate with all this Oh the Diuels the Diuels are their masters and rule ouer them as effectually as euer did tyrant ouer his slaue Oh if men haue eares let them heare and awake and stand vp from the dead and not dare to continue in so wofull a condition and let the righteous leape and sing for true ioy of heart whatsoeuer their outward estate bee in the world Oh let them praise the rich grace of God that hath translated them out of this kingdome of darknesse and giuen them a lot among the Saints The third thing is the victory expressed in three degrees He spoyled them This is to be vnderstood in the behalfe of the faithfull for whose sake he hath and doth daily smite them with his great sword m Esay 27.1 Hee reproueth them and rebuketh them n Zach. 3.1.2.3 hee casteth them downe like lightning o Luk. 10.20 He breakes their head p Gen. 3 15. yea and sometimes treades them downe vnder the feete of his Saints q Rom. 16.20 making them in many tentations and tribulations more then conquerors r Râ—m 8.34 pulling downe their strong holds which they had within Å¿ 2 Cor. 10.4 when they compasse the righteous with their tentations hee euer openeth a doore for issue and deliuereth the righteous t 2 Pet. 2.9 sending succours u Heb. 2.18 and making his seruants often to lead Sathan captiue He spoyled them by taking from them the soules * Acts 26.18 of the righteous which they possessed as their booty he spoiled them by loosing the workes of Satan x 1 Ioh. 3.8 he spoiled them by taking from them altogether the power they had ouer death y Heb. 2.14 so farre as concernes the righteous He hath so farre spoiled them that they are not only iudged by the word of the Saints in this life z Ioh. 16.11 but the Saints shall also sit vpon them to iudge them at the last day a 1 Cor. 6.3 Vses And all this may serue for constant comfort vnto all the godly each word being a well of consolation if we wisely apply it And withall it may encourage them against the remainder of the power of euill spirits it is true they accuse still they hinder the word what they can still they will steale the seede still they will raise trouble and oppositions still they sow tares still they will bee casting their snares still they buffet them by tentations still but yet the same God and our Lord Iesus Christ that hath thus farre subdued them will prosper his owne worke and make vs stand in all the euill dayes so as wee will put on the whole armour of God Now whereas he saith he hath spoiled him it is true of the time past 1. In the person of Christ himselfe 2. In the merit of our victorie 3. In our iustification hee is perfectly foiled 4. In our sanctification hee is spoiled by inchoation And made a shew of them openly These words containe the second degree of victorie and are true in a double sense For first hee hath made a shew of them in that he hath discouered them and made them known to the Church This is a dragging of them out of their cels of darknesse in the light of obseruation by shewing their natures and practises by vnmasking them to the view of the soule thus are they displaied in the doctrine of the Gospell and the soules of the righteous behold this detection of Sathan from day to day by the word with as much admiration as euer the Romans did behold any great rebell or barbarous rebell or monster subdued and in triumph brought into Rome Neither may this detection of Sathan seeme to be the least part of Christs victorie for it is certaine it is a worke that euill men or euill angels neuer beare but vanquished There is a hot opposition in all places before Sathan will abide this Secondly he made a shew of them that is as some thinke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he made them to be for examples and that three wayes 1. In shame making detestation to be their portion 2. In confusion and an inexplicable kinde of astonishment and benummednes and blindnes 3. In torments and punishments 2 Pet. 4.5 Iud. 9. The vse may be for increase of consolation Vse wee see Christ will neuer cease till he hath finished this victorie Why should wee then faile through vnbeleefe or faint in the resisting of the deuill The Lord will more and more make a shew of them and giue vs increase of experience of the power of his word and presence herein Here also mens waywardnesse may be reproued that cannot abide to heare talke of the deuill or his courses this is but a worke of Sathan in them to hinder their saluation for to make an open shew of them is one part of Christs victorie The word rendred openly signifieth sometimes eminently b Joh. 7.4 sometimes without authoritie c Act. 4.29 sometimes with confidence and vndaunted resolution with assurance or plerophorie d 1 Ioh. 5.14 sometimes with plainenesse and euidence e Ioh 16 25.29 sometimes with libertie f â— Tim. 3.13 But I rest in the word openly here vsed And triumphed ouer them Here is the third part of the victorie This triumph was first begunne in the resurrection and ascension of Christ g Eph. 4.7 2. It was continued in the publication of the Gospell h 2 Cor. 2.14 which is newes of victorie and in the life of Christians for what is the life of euery Christian but the shew of a brand taken out of the fire or of a soule preserued out of darknesse The soule is mounted in the chariot of the word praier and holy liuing this chariot is followed with the applause of Angels and the approbation of the Saints the place is in the new Ierusalem on earth in the temple of their God The chariot is drawne with white steeds sincere teachers it is prouoked and driuen on by the
consideration of all this may much abase and humble vs for our deadnesse of spirit and egregious slownesse of heart in these things that so greatly concerne vs. The Diuell takes more paines in seeking to destroy vs b 1 Pet. 5.8 then we either doe take or are willing to take to saue our owne soules by seeking these things all of them so worthy to hee sought The worldly man is more industrious to seek riches and the ambitious man more to seeke honor and the luxurious man to seeke his sport lust or pleasure then Christians are to seeke those things that are aboue though neuer any truly sought but did finde c Matt. 7.7 and neuer lesse was found then either the euidence or the possession of a kingdome d Luk. 12.32 and that of God Nay nay how haue euery one of vs sought out all wayes and all inuentions while we liued in the seruice of the flesh and had no fruit or wages but that of which we are now ashamed e Rom. 6.21 and yet are seldome or neuer weary of such vnprofitable and shamefull labour But I referre the vrging of motiues till I come to the next verse it followeth Where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God These words containe the latter reasons and comprehend a principall part of Christs exaltation the meditation whereof is here vsed to excite vs to the loue of heauenly things seeing our Sauiour Christ that so entirely loues vs not onely is in heauen but is therein great fauour and honour and maiesty and power A fourefold presence of Christ There is a foure-folde presence of Christ For first hee is euery where as God Secondly he is in the hearts of the faithfull only by his spirit of grace and regeneration Thirdly he is by representation in the Sacrament Fourthly he is bodily in heauen Quest Quest But is not Christ with his Church on earth still Ans Answ He is as God but not as man I say not as man locally for else hee is present in his members that beare the image of his true humane nature and his very body is present sacramentally he is present by the imputation of righteousnesse and by mysticall vnion The acceptations of the words The right hand of God hath diuerse significations in Scripture sometimes it signifieth the power and helpe of God f Psal 44.3 Acts 2.33 Sometimes the place of eternall rest in heauen g Psal 16.11 Sometimes it notes the Maiesty and authority and soueraignty of God h Psal 110.1 Heb. 1.3 To sit signifieth to abide or dwell i Luk. 14.49 and to gouerne k 1 King 1.30 Prou. 20.8 Isay 16.5 Here to sit at Gods right hand comprehends three things First an exceeding glory aboue all creatures euen the very Angels l Heb. 1.13 Acts 7.55 Secondly full power of gouernment m Eph. 1.20 Thirdly an equality in maiesty and soueraignty euen with God the father in his person n Phil. 2.6.7 9. Ob. But Stephen saith he saw him standing at Gods right hand o Acts 7.75 Sol. Sol. Diuers gestures for our capacity are attributed for diuerse ends First hee stands to shew his watchfull eagernesse and readinesse to take notice of wrongs to his members to come to their succours Secondly He sits to note maiestie and soueraignty Ob. But to sit at Gods right hand seemes to import the reall communication of diuine attributes to the humane nature so as in his very body hee is euerie where c. Sol. It doth not Christs human nature is here reckoned vnder the name of things aboue And besides in the Epistle to the Ephesians the Apostle saith expresly he sits at Gods right hand in heauenly places p Eph. 1.20 Vse 1 The vse of Christs sitting at Gods right hand follow And first it may bee a notable terror to wicked men if they doe but consider that hee whom they daily pierce by their sinnes q Reuel 1.7 and despise by contemning his ordinances by which he would rule them r Luk 19.14 is exalted to such glory that hee hath all power to subdue his enemies vnder his feet Å¿ Psal 110.1 But sure it is if they will not now feare and repent the time shall come when all they that sayd this man shall not rule ouer vs shall see him sitting at the right hand of the power of God t Matt. 26.64 and comming in the clouds to render vengeance on all those his aduersaries that would not obey his Gospell u 2 Thess 1.8 but striue to breake his yoake and east his câ—rdâ— from them x Psal 2.2.3 Secondly it may serue for singular comfort to all Gods seruants Fâ—r from his session at Gods right hand flow vnto them many singular blessings 〈◊〉 the Vse 2 places of Scripture quoted in the margent will shew First the casting out of all accusations of Sathan y Rom. 8.34 Eph. 1 20. Secondly the filling of the Church with all needfull fulnesse of grace and blessings z Heb. 1.13.14 Thirdly the seruice of Angels ministring to the heires of saluation Fourthly speed in all suits a 1 Pet. 3.22 Fiftly the prouiding of a place for vs b Ioh. 14.2 Sixtly Intercession c Heb. 7.26 Seuenthly power to subdue our enemies d Psal 110.1 As the consideration of the seuerall places of Scripture alledged will manifestly shew Yea his exaltation may be our comfort because in a sort wee sit together with him e Eph. 2.6 not only because this honour is done to our nature in his flesh but also because by our mysticall vnion it is done to our head and moreouer he doth in part communicate this honour to vs for as Christ is at the right hand of the father so is the Church at the right hand of Christ f Psal 45.10 Finally in the second comming of Christ this glory shall bee more fully and openly communicated when all the faithfull shall bee set on his right hand g Mat. 25.33 to heare that most gracious sentence Come yee blessed of my father inherit the kingdome prepared for you before the foundations of the world Thirdly the session of Christ at Gods right hand may teach vs first to minde a spirituall worship seeing hee hath taken his body out of the way Secondly to goe boldly to the throne of grace to seeke helpe in time of need h Heb. 4. vlt. seeing we haue so sure a friend to procure both audience acceptance and successe thirdly to waite with patience vnder all sorts of wrongs for it is sure that hee that shall come will come in his due time and will not tarry and then hee will make all his enemies to be his footstoole i Heb. 10.12.13 Lastly the Apostle here vseth the consideration of this doctrine as a motiue to stirre vs vp to mind heauenly things And surely if wee doe seriously waigh it
at that day either to deliuer from the terror of the iudgement or the horror of the euerlasting miserie will certainly follow if men be not more carefull to prouide for their soules before-hand by following the studie of better things but especially if men would consider the great gaine and profit that godlinesse at that day will bring and the incomparable glory that all heauenly minded Christians shall then bee exalted vnto The thought of these things daily and truly laid vnto mens hearts would much excite and stirre vp to a constant care of preparing our selues against that day and would greatly weane vs from the cares and delights in these transitorie and earthly things here below that will so little auaile the owners in the day of death and will bee of so little vse in that immortall estate vnto which after this iudgement the godly shall be translated So that these words offer two things to be intreated of First the glorious appearance of Christ Secondly the glorious appearance of the Christian in the day of Christ But before I enter vpon the particular and full discourse of those two glorious appearances some things may be briefly and generally noted 1. That the knowledge of those last things is not a curious or vnprofitable Obs 1 knowledge but contrariwise ought to be searched after as exceeding vsefull in the life of man 2. That the doctrine of the glory of Christ and Christians in that last day Obs 2 is now but little knowne or discerned and that the word appeare imports The Deuill sensualitie and guiltinesse make many men haue little minde to thinke of the day of iudgement so as the fulnesse of Christs maiestie or of the Christians glory will not appeare till the very iudgement day The better sort know but in part and the worser sort are so blinded by the deuill and besotted with sensualitie and the loue of earthly things and withall are so conscious to themselues of the euils they are guiltie of that they haue no desire to discerne or to be taught to know the doctrine of Christs comming Obs 3 3. Those words which is our life are not to be altogether passed ouer they plainly affirme that Christ is our life Christ is our life and this is an honor that the Lord challengeth to himselfe and therefore as hee would be acknowledged to be the way and the truth so also he addeth I am the life a Ioh. 14.6 and to this end he came that men in him might haue life b Joh. 10.10 And with great reason is Christ said to be our life for he formed vs at first when we were not and quickened vs when wee were dead and hath prouided a better life for vs and doth preserue vs vnto eternall life and daily renew life and power in the hearts of his people and will raise our bodies at the last day Vses The consideration hereof may both teach vs and trie vs it may teach vs as to acknowledge that wee haue receiued life from Christ so to dedicate what remaineth of our life to the honour and seruice of him that is the author and sole Lord of our liues and withall to runne vnto him for the daily preseruation and renewing of life and louelinesse in vs. And it may trie too for till we can truly say out of feeling and experience Christ is the life of our liues we shall hardly finde reason of comfortable hope in our appearance before him at the last day Who may truly say and professe that Christ is their life And they only may truly professe that Christ is their life that first can liue by the faith of Christ accounting themselues to haue enough if they may see comfort in Gods promises made in Christ and feele the ioyfull fruits of Christs fauour and presence howsoeuer it goe with them for outward things Secondly that doe continually sacrifice and deuote vnto Christ their best desires and endeuours and that with resolution to cleaue to his seruice all the dayes of their life And thirdly that can bewaile his absence or displeasure as the most bitter crosse so as they could feele and out of affection say of such times and such a condition that the true life of their life was absent or remoued from them Now I come to the appearance of Christ I haue not here to doe with the appearance of Christ as it is considered in the fore-ordination of God before the foundation of the world c 1 Pet. 1.20 Six appearances of Christ but of the accomplishment of it and so Christs appearance is of diuers kindes For first hee hath appeared vnto the whole world as the true light that made the world and lightneth euery man that commeth into the world d Ioh. 19.10 and thus he appeared in the light of nature Secondly he appeares to the whole Church consisting both of good and bad by the generall light of doctrine and Scripture but many receiue not his testimonie e Ioh. 3.31.32 Thirdly he hath appeared corporally in the dayes of his flesh once in the end of the world to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe f Heb. 9.26 1 Ioh. 3.5 and to dissolue the worke of the deuill g 1 Ioh. 3.8 Then was fulfilled that great mysterie God was manifested in the flesh h 1 Tim. 3.16 Fourthly he hath and doth daily appeare in the hearts of all the faithfull by the manifestation of the spirit of grace i 1 Cor. 12.7 whereby hee doth not onely shine but also dwell in them k Eph. 3.16.17 Fiftly he hath and doth appeare in the day of death by the ministerie of his Angels to translate the blessed soules to their place of peace rest and ioy And lastly hee shall appeare in the end of the world in glorious maiestie to iudge all men and Angels and this is the appearance here mentioned Threefold iudgement The doctrine of the last iudgement hath beene alwayes vrged There is noted to be a threefold iudgement The first iudgement and that was accomplished on man and Angels at their first fall Then there is a middle iudgement and so God iudgeth the wicked and the righteous euery day And there is a last iudgement and that is this iudgement about which Christ is here said to appeare The doctrine of the last iudgement is in a manner onely to bee found in the Church They were darke and vncertaine things the Philosopher could see by the light of nature And the Lords messengers haue in all ages from the first beginning till now mightily vrged the terror of this day to awaken the secure world Henoch prophesied of it l Jud. 15. so did Moses m Deut. 32. and Dauid n Psal 50. and Salomon o Eccl. 11.9 and Daniel p Dan. 7.13 and Ioel q Joel 3. and Malachie r Mal. 4. so did Christ himselfe Å¿ Matt. 24. and Paul t
their owne husbands or wiues then must they begge affection of God by daily and earnest praier But in the second place vnclean persons must know that marriage alone will not serue turne but they must adde repentance for lamentable experience shewes that marriage without repentance abates not the power of lust And therefore such as would deliuer their soules from the vengeance to come due vnto them for vncleannesse whether inward or outward must seeke to God and with many prayers and teares begge pardon they must be washed from filthinesse by the bloud of Christ and the teares of true repentance Neither let men deceiue themselues a little sorrow will not serue turne for these pollutions and therefore the Apostle vseth the word washed l 1 Cor. 6.9.11 to note the repentance of the Corinthians from these and such like sinnes Now there can be no washing without water neither will a droppe or two serue turne The second sort of remedies Secondly that those that are not guilty may be preserued against vncleannesse these things are of great vse and profit First the word of God and the sound knowledge of it for saith the Lord in the second of Prouerbs If thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee if thou callest after knowledge and criest for vnderstanding if thou seekest her as siluer and searchest for her as for treasures Pro. 2.1.3.4.11.12.16.17 then shall counsell and vnderstanding preserue thee and deliuer thee from the euill way and from the strange woman which flattereth with her words and forsaketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth she couenant of her God And hereunto agreeth Dauid for propounding this question by what meanes a young man might cleanse his heart hee answereth by taking heed to the word m Psal 119.9 So S. Iohn speaking to the young men saith the word of God abideth in you and ye haue ouercome the wicked one n 1 Ioh. 2.14 Secondly meditation is another great preseruatiue wouldst thou remoue wickednesse from thy flesh euen all the vanities of youth then thou must remember thy creator in the daies of thy youth o Eccl. 11. vlt. with 12.1 Thou must much and often think of the Lord God that made thee not that thou shouldest wallow in the mire of these swinish pollutions Besides it is profitable to force thy heart to the often meditation of thine owne mortalitie that the thoughts of thy death may be a kinde of death to thy lusts this the Apostle Peter implies when he saith as strangers and pilgrims abstaine from fleshly lusts manifestly importing that if we did seriously thinke that we are here but strangers and pilgrims it would tame the violence of these hatefull lusts Also we should much ponder vpon the examples of such as haue sinned and the Lord hath fearfully visited them both for and in their sinne for all those things came vnto them for ensamples and were written to admonish vs vpon whom the ends of the world are come p 1 Cor. 10.6.8.11 The third preseruatiue is daily earnest and constant praier vnto God against them And if wee feele the beginning to rise in vs we should labour for speciall sorrowes euen with griefe of heart to racke and crucifie them Lust will not vsually out of the soule if it get any footing till it be fired out with confession and godly sorrow And therefore the Apostle vseth the plâ—â—â—â—â— of crucifying the lusts of the flesh q Gal. 5.24 And that praier is a remedie the Apostles owne practise shewes for when Satan buffeted him he praied vnto God and that thrice that he might get the temptation to depart from him r 2 Cor. 12.9 The fourth preseruatiue is to walke in loue I meane Christian loue to Gods children and such a loue as hath both affection and societie and spirituall imployment in the furtherance of the Gospell When the Apostle would charge the Ephesians to auoid fornication and all vncleannesse hee doth first aduise them and that seriously to walke in loue Å¿ Eph. 5.2.3 as knowing that the exercise of true Christian loue breeds such contentment and desire of holinesse that it mightily fenceth the heart against all base lusts whatsoeuer For they cannot stand together and vsually such as are withdrawne by concupiscence are likewise withdrawne from all profitable fellowship with Gods children The fift preseruatiue is watchfulnesse in the daily obseruing of the first motions of lust and in carefulnesse in directing the heart into Gods presence deuoting in our couenants and desires our thoughts and affections to God Thus Salomon when be would giue direction against the whorish woman aduiseth My sonne giue mee thy heart and let thine eyes delight in my wayes t Prou. 23.26.27 The causes and occasions of lust The last preseruatiue is to auoid the causes and occasions of lust and vncleannesse The first is idlenesse This was one of the causes of the detested vncleannesse of Sodome as the Prophet Ezechiel shewes u Ezech. 46.49 And contrariwise diligence in our callings is a notable helpe to keepe out inordinate desires and vaine thoughts and commonly persons ouertaken with vncleannesse abound with idlenesse The second is fulnesse of bread that is by a synecdoche excesse in meats and drinkes either for the measure or daintinesse of them And contrariwise to beat downe our bodies x 1 Cor 9.27 either by abstinence or sobrietie in the vse of the creatures is a notable meanes to quench and abate those flames if they be risen and to keepe them also from that speciall aptnesse to rise The third is the high estimation of earthly things and the too great liking of them for this loue secretly brings in lust Thus the Apostle to Timothie saies that the loue of mony and riches breeds noisome lusts which in short time drowne man in perdition y 1 Tim. 6.9 The like may be said of the estimation and too much viewing of apparell beautie c. The fourth is ignorance and hardnesse of heart for thus it was in those the Apostle mentions in the fourth to the Ephesians z Eph. 4.17.18 that greedinesse to defile themselues with all sorts of vncleannesse arose and increased in them by reason of the insensiblenesse of the heart and the blindnesse and emptinesse of their mindes And on the other side lust cannot get such a head so long as any sound measure of knowledge is stirring in the minde or tendernesse remaines in the heart lust desires both a darke house and a darke minde The fift is euill company and therefore the holy Ghost giues this rule to those that would not bee ensnared with the strange woman Walke thou in the way of good men and keepe the way of the righteous Prou. 1.20 The last is care for the flesh It is the libertie men take not only to feed themselues in contemplatiue wickednes but also to plod and cast about how to satisfie fulfill
he will subdue our iniquities and then after saith he will cast them away into the depths of the sea p Mic. 7.19 Must God subdue if he cast away then man must be sure of it that he must labour seriously the subduing of his sinne before he can haue any comfort or successe in putting them away Sinnes are like an armie of rebels that will not be vanquished without some adoe All these things In the originall it may be read all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is true that God many times puts his seruants to it euen to denie and put away all things they must denie themselues q Luk. 9.24 and their credits yea and their liues too r Mat. 10.39 if neede be they must denie the world and their profits and pleasures ſ 1 Ioh. 2.16 17 A man neuer truly repents till he endeuour to be rid of all sinne Yea they must denie and forsake and which is more rather then leaue Christ and the sinceritie of the Gospell they must hate father and mother wife and children and brethren and sisters or else they cannot be Christs disciples But I restraine the sense as it is here vnto sins onely And so it notes that euery man that will truely repent must resolue to part with all sins aswell as one he must desire and indeuour to hate and put away euery sinne aswell the sinnes haue beene named as the sinnes are to be named As we would haue God to receiue vs graciously and take away all iniquitie t Hos 14.3 aswell as one so we must resolue sincerely to put away euery sinne aswell as one If the Lord should leaue one sin vnforgiuen it might be enough to condemne vs and so if we leaue but one sinne that we haue no desire nor will to repent of that one sin would plead against vs that we had not truely repented of the rest If we marke the true catalogue of sinnes which here followeth it shewes that we must forsake all sorts of sinnes aswell as one For we must forsake and put away inward sinnes aswell as outward for he saith put away anger and wrath we must put away lesser sinnes aswell as greater for he saith put away filthy speaking aswell as before he had said mortifie fornication and vncleannesse Now that we may be incouraged to this sinceritie in forsaking all sinne aswell as one Motiues we may consider diuers motiues First Christ suffered for all sinnes aswell as one and therefore we should arme our selues with the same minde in suffering in our flesh to cease from sin u indefinitely that is from all sin Secondly i 1 Pet. 4.1 we would haue God grant all our requests and not leaue one out Nay we haue a promise that we shall obtaine whatsoeuer we aske in Christs name * Mar. 11.24 and therefore it is reason when God cals for the repentance of all our sinnes we should doe it and not leaue one out Thirdly Christ is all in all things and filleth all in all things x Colos 3.11 Ephes 1.23 and therefore it is as easie for thee if thy heart be right to receiue and procure from Christ vertue and strength against euery sinne as well as against any sinne 4. This is all fruit y Esay 27.11 euen the taking away of euery sinne what pleasure or profit soeuer they might bring to vs. When God lookes for signes and markes of truth and vprightnes this fruit of true desire to repent is all fruit it is wonderfully liked of God and if he may finde this heart and desire in vs he accounts it in steede of all other things 5. Christians are made partakers of euery heauenly gift euen euery spirituall blessing in heauenly things z 1 Cor. 1.7 Ephes 1.3 Men as they would put on euery grace so they must put off euery sin Lastly God will shew vs all his good a Exod. 33.19 34.6 7. he will with-hold from vs nothing that may be good for vs b Psal 84 11. euen till he giue vs proofe of his glory in euery diuine attribute And why then should not we by serious and sound confession striue euen to shew him all our euill that we might obtaine pardon for them and strength against them But if none of these reasons may perswade with vs to be vpright and sincere then let vs know that though we fauour and hide and extenuate our sinnes yet the time will come when all shall be naked and manifest before God euen all the sinnes that are found vpon vs. And therefore it were better to confesse them now that God might not charge them vpon vs then and to forsake them now that being washed from them by repentance and iustified from them by the spirit of the Lord Iesus we may then be accepted as if wee had neuer committed them Quest Q. But can a Christian put away all his sinnes in this life Answ Answ He may and I will shew you how by a distribution 1. Vnwilling defects as belonging to originall sinnes are pardoned the first moment of conuersion 2. Sinnes of ignorance are remoued by generall repentance and by the daily sacrifice 3. Sinnes not loued nor rooted are done away by an absolute forsaking of them He that will continue any longer in sinnes that bring him no profit nor pleasure and such euils as he hath power to leaue if he will if these be not giuen absolutely ouer it is to no purpose for a man to talke of repentance 4. Particular sinnes that a man hath greatly loued they are put away by serious and distinct labour in praier and sensible sorrow and griefe of heart for them For lesse then this will not suffice for particular beloued sinnes Now lastly there will remaine certaine remnants of some sins that haue rootes in our corrupted dispositions euen after the first repentance Now these are said in Gods acceptation to be put away when a man prayes against them and mournes ouer them and daily iudgeth himselfe for them and so they may be in his nature yet be truly though not perfitly put away And thus of the generall charge The catalogue followes And the sinnes are either sinnes of the heart or sinnes of the tongue The sinnes of the heart are anger wrath malice The sinnes of the tongue are blaspheming or cursed speaking filthy speaking and lying First of the sinnes of the heart Anger wrath I suppose these words expresse one and the same sinne it may be the two words import two degrees of anger For there is inward fretting without words or signe and there is open anger a signified passion that discouers it selfe by outward shewes both are iustly condemned Anger may be considered 1. as indifferent 2. as laudable 3. as a vice Anger is a naturall passion Anger indifferent and so in it selfe neither good nor euill as it is a sense with dislike of iniurie So Adam might haue
conceiued anger against the serpent The reason of the Stoicks that condemne anger as a naturall passion for euill because it is a perturbation is without reason For all perturbation is not euill but vniust perturbation onely for Christ was angry and vexed and grieuously troubled as at the death of Lazarus and yet he was without sinne Laudable anger Ira per zelum Ira per vicium Now for the second anger may be considered as laudable and good for that there is such an anger I will not stand vpon the distinction of the schoolemen that there is anger of zeale and anger of vice the Scripture manifestly shewes there may be good anger The Apostle saith Be angry and sinne not c Ephes 4.26 And Salomon saith Anger is better then laughter d Eccles 7.3 and the Euangelist saith our Sauiour looked about vpon them angerly e Mark 3.5 and Saint Matthew saith he that is angry with his brother without a cause f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 5.22 What good anger is as if he would acknowledge a iust anger when there was a iust cause of anger Now this good anger is a godly passion of iust zeale of iustice conceiued against sinne in our selues or others that desireth iust reuenge to the sauing of the person appeasing of Gods anger or the promoting of the kingdome of Christ I say it is a godly passion For there are two sorts of naturall passions Some are so euill they can neuer be good as enuie Some are so naturall as they may be either good or euill as they agree or disagree with the law of God and such is anger I say iust zeale for I know that euery zeale hath not alwaies either good cause or good effect I adde against sinne because it must not be our indignation at the person And we may be angry and vexed at our owne sinnes as Paul was g Rom. 7. aswell as at the sinnes of others And reuenge also is the end of anger for so may a Christian be reuenged on himselfe as a fruit of godly sorrow h 2 Cor. 7.10 as also he may desire the iust reuenge of the Magistrate vpon others the end must be to saue the person not to expresse our spleenes and to appease Gods wrath as Phineas did and others of Gods seruants And lastly to promote Christs kingdome by sauing a soule from sinne i Jam. 5. vlt. But it is vicious anger is here meant Vicious anger Vicious anger 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath her degrees For there is 1. the offence a griefe of the heart it may be this is that the Apostle hath Ephes 4.31 and is translated bitternesse 2. Inflamed anger or the inward working of this bitternesse or vexation or offence or griefe 3. Outward rage neither are all men of one fit in their anger For some are quickly angry and quickly appeased some are slow to anger and slow from anger some are quickly inflamed but slowly pacified The best is slowly to kindle and quickly to be satisfied but all are naught Now concerning vicious anger I propound two things principally to be considered 1. Reasons 2. Remedies against it Now for the first There are diuers things might perswade a Christian to make conscience of the mortification of anger and frowardnesse 1. The commandement of God which is expresse Be not hastie in thy spirit to be angry as Salomon recordeth it in the 7th of Ecclesiastes k Eccl. 7.11 2. The praises the Lord giues to men that can bridle their anger and the disgraces the Holy Ghost casts vpon impatient persons as Prouerb 14.29 He that is slow to wrath is of great vnderstanding but he that is hastie of spirit exalteth folly And againe Prouerb 19.11 It is the discretion of a man to deferre his anger it is his glory to passe ouer a transgression And againe Prou. 12.8 A man shall be commended according to his wisdome but he that is of a peruerse heart shall be despised And in the place of Ecclesiastes before alleaged he saith Anger resteth in the bosome of fooles 3. The nature of euill anger What is anger but the furie of the vncleane spirit the madnesse of the soule the vnrest of all faculties a very beast within the heart of man 4. The effects of anger Which may be considered either more generally or more particularly And the particular euill effects are either internall or externall The internall effects are such as these 1. It blindes the minde the iust anger troubles the minde but vniust anger blindes it 2. It looseth the bowels of pitty and mercy especially from the persons A man hath no affections neither for duties of piety nor of mercy 3. It grieues the spirit of God l Eph. 4.30 31. 4. It lets in the Diuell into a mans heart m Ephes 4.17 The externall effects are these 1. It will interrupt prayer as the Apostle Peter intimates if there be frowardnesse through indiscretion or contempt in the familie that will interrupt prayer and worke a negligence in Gods worship n 1 Pet. 3.7 And therefore it is one thing the Apostle Paul expressely requires wee should looke to concerning praier namely That men pray as without doubting so without wrath o 1 Tim. 2.8 2. It is a great hinderance to the profit of hearing and therefore it is one of the Apostle Iames his rules that if we would profit by the word we should be slow to wrath p Iam. 1.19 20. 3. It doth notably shame a man and discouer and blaze abroad his folly for as Salomon obserueth he that is of a hastie minde exalteth folly q Pro. 14.29 and in the 12. chapter and 16 verse he saith a foole in a day may be knowne by his anger 4. Anger disables a man for society for it is Gods commandment or aduise that we should make no friendship with an angry man nor goe with a furious man and as for other reasons lest we learne his wayes and receiue destruction to our owne soules r Pro. 22.24 25. And in generall anger is the doore or gate of vice and therefore Dauid in the 37 Psalme saith Cease from anger leaue off wrath fret not thy selfe also to doe euill ſ Psal 37.8 as if he would imply that to abound in anger is to abound in sin and it cannot be but a man must be guilty of much sinne that liues in fretting and passion and inward vnrest and Salomon saith plainely that a furious man aboundeth in transgressions t Pro. 29.22 besides anger brings Gods curse vpon a man as it is in Iob anger slayeth the foolish u Iob 5.2 it bringeth many times great and sudden iudgments and as Salomon obserues a man of great wrath shall suffer punishment and if thou deliuer him yet thou must doe it againe * Pro. 19.19 Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ denounceth iudgment both temporall and eternall against vnaduised
propagated 4. His obedience was charged with the obseruation of the tree of life and of good and euill Vses The image of grace hath these specialties 1. Faith 2. Godly sorrow 3. The cohabitation of the flesh 4. A feeblenesse and defect in the measure of grace 5. A peculiar kinde of inhabitation of the spirit of Christ Lastly the image of glory hath these differences a freedome like the Angels from all terrene necessities 2. An vtter abolishing of the sinfull flesh and of the very naturall disposition to die 3. A full perfection of all graces 4. A losse of faith and sorrow and all the works of repentance 5. A speciall vnutterable communion with God and good Angels in glory The consideration of this doctrine of Gods image should serue to teach vs to loue and admire all that feare God since the Lord hath graced them with this honour to be like God it is a greater fauour then if they had resembled the noblest Princes that euer were on earth no all the carnall men on earth in all their glory cannot reach to that absolutenesse of excellencie that is in one of the poorest of Gods seruants 2. Since the seat of this glorious resemblance of God is in the heart it should teach vs especially to looke to our hearts and keepe them with all diligence x Pro. 4. euen to be conscionably carefull to see to it what thoughts and affections are lodged there the deuill desires no more aduantage then to haue libertie to erect in the heart houlds for euill thoughts and sensuall desires 3. If it should be our glory to be fashioned after the image of God then it condemnes the abhominable securitie of the most men that are so mindlesse of the repaire of the losse of this diuine gift and in steed thereof with so much care fashion themselues after this world y Rom. 12.2 or after the lusts of their owne and old Ignorance z 1 Pet. 1.14 or after the wills and humors of men a 1 Pet. 4.2 3. How are we bound vnto God for this vnsearchable loue that is pleased to restore vnto vs this diuine gift through the Gospell of Iesus Christ Thus in generall of Gods image But before I passe from these words there is further to be considered first the forme of speech in that he saith not his Image but after his Image 2. The efficient cause noted in those words of him that created him For the first wee must vnderstand that to say man is the Image of God and man is after the image of God Imago ad Imaginem is not all one for man is said to be the Image of God because hee is truely so and hee is said to be after his Image because he is not perfectly so Christ onely resembles God in full perfection Now for the efficient cause of Gods Image he is described heere by a Periphrasis he that created him Man was two waies created first in respect of being and so God created him 2. In respect of new being and so Christ created him b Ephes 2.10 1 Cor. 8.6 neither of these senses can be well excluded And if the words be vnderstood of the first creation then these things may be obserued that Adam was not to be considered as a singular man but as he sustained the person of all mankinde else how could we be said to bee created after Gods image and as in him we receiued this image so by him we lost it 2. That the interest we haue now to creation is not sufficient to saluation and therefore they are grossely deceiued that thinke God must needes saue them because hee made them 3. That the Lord would haue the doctrine of the worke of Creation to be remembred and much thought vpon by conuerted Christians and the rather because it serues for great vse in our regeneration For it furthers both repentance and faith and therefore in diuers places of Scripture where the holy Ghost intreats of doctrine of repentance and faith the word Create is metaphorically vsed to assure vs that God will performe his promise though it were as hard a worke as to create all things at first Thus he hath promised to create a cleane heart c Psalm 51. and to create the fruite of the lips to be peace d Esay 57.19 and to create vpon euery place of Mount Sion and vpon the assemblies thereof a cloude and smoake by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night that vpon all the glory may be a defence e Esay 4.5 and to create light f Esay 45.7 and deliuerance out of afflictions Besides the doctrine of the creation teacheth vs the feare of that dreadfull maiestie that was able to worke so wonderfully g Psal 33.7 and 8.9 and it inforceth humilitie by shewing that we are made of the dust in respect of our bodies and that our soules were giuen vs of God with all the gifts we haue in our mindes as also by giuing vs occasion to consider the image of God that we haue lost and thus of creation as it is referred to God Secondly it may be referred to Christ and so be vnderstood of our regeneration which is as it were a re-creation or a new creation and in this sense it shewes that we should conforme our selues to the likenesse of him that doth regenerate vs by his word and spirit But may some one say is there any difference betwixt the image of God in vs and the image of Christ in vs I answer that to be fashioned after the image of Christ hath two things in it more then is properly in conformitie to Gods image for wee must be like him in sufferings h Rom. 8.19 And secondly in the impressions of the vertue of his death and resurrection i Rom. 6. Phil. 3. And thus of the tenth Verse VERS 11. Where is neither Graecian nor Iew circumcision nor vncircumcision Barbarian Scythian bond free but Christ is all in all things THis Verse may containe an other reason to perswade to mortification and holy life And the reason may be taken from the great respect God hath of true grace in Christ and the little loue or care he hath for any thing else a Barbarian a Scythian a bond-man if he haue grace shall be accepted wheras a Graecian a Iew a free-man without grace is without respect with God Christ is all It may be the Apostle here meets with the false Apostles that so much vrged the obseruation of Iewish rites stand so much vpon it to diuert the people from the sound care of reformation of life by filling their heads with questions and vaine wrangling about the law whereas the Apostle shewes men may be absolute and compleat in these outward obseruances and yet their circumcision auailes them nothing before God Here are then euidently two things in this verse first what it is God stands not vpon 2. What it is
consider the priuiledges of Gods chosen euen those great fauours he shewes them when he beginnes once to discouer his euerlasting choise of them the Lord doth euer after auouch them for his peculiar people to make them high in praise and in honour b Deut. 26.15 16. The men of their strife shall surely perish and come to nothing c Esa 41.8.11 12. The Lord will helpe them and comfort them in all strife he will be a wall of fire round about them and the glory in the middest of them the Lord will owne them as his portion that hee hath taken to himselfe out of the whole earth d Zach. 1.5.12 He will vse them as his friends hee will heare their praiers and communicate his secrets vnto them e Ioh. 15.19 But who can count their priuiledges no tongue of men or Angels are able to doe it which since it is so we should take vnto vs continually the words of the Psalmist and say euery one of vs Remember me ô Lord with the fauour of thy people and visite mee with thy saluation that I may see the felicitie of thy chosen and reioyce in the ioy of thy people and glory with thine inheritance f Psa 106.4.5 Especially wee should labour to make our calling and election sure g 2 Pet. 1.10 for then we shall be safe in as much as thereby an entrance is ministred vnto vs into the kingdome of Iesus Christ Now if any shall aske who they are that may be sure of their election Who may be sure they are elect I answere First with the Apostle Paul They that receiue the Gospell in power and much assurance with ioy in the holy Ghost though it should bee with much affliction h 1 Thes 5.6 And with the Apostle Peter such as to whom God hath giuen precious promises and such as flie the corruptions of the world through lust that ioyne vertue with their faith and knowledge and temperance patience godlinesse and brotherly kindnesse and loue i 2 Pet. 1.4.5.6.7.10 Lastly if wee be comforted in our election we should then labour to inflame our hearts out of the sense of this euerlasting goodnesse of God euen to set vp the Lord and to feare him and walke in his waies and particularly by the Apostles direction to be very carefull of these holy graces that follow Thus of the first Motiue Holie They are holy diuers waies For they are holy 1. in the head Hovv many vvaies the elect are holy 2. In their lawes 3. In their Sacraments in respect of which they are sacramentally holy 4. By imputation 5. By hope k Gal. 5.6 of that consummate holinesse in heauen 6. In their calling so they are Saints by calling l 2 Cor. 1.1 7. As they are Temples of the holy Ghost But the holinesse of sanctification is here meant and so they are holy by inchoation Holinesse is essentiall to a childe of God Gods elect are holy this is euery where proued in Scripture m Deut. 7.6 Isa 4.4 I will not stand vpon it only for instruction let vs from hence obserue That if euer we would haue comfort of our election we must labour to be holy and that both in body and in spirit n 2 Cor. 7.1 Eph. 5.3 Quest we see they are here ioyned and we must not separate them But may some one say seeing no man is without his thousands of sinnes and infirmities what must wee doe that we may haue comfort that we are holy in Gods account Answ 4. Signes of a holy man being so many waies faultie in our natures and actions For answere hereunto wee must know that there be foure things which if a man do attaine vnto though he hath otherwise many infirmities yet he is holy in Gods account yea in the holinesse of sanctification The first is this if a man can so farre forth subdue his corruptions that sinne raignes not in him so long as it is in him but as a rebell it doth not frustrate his comfort in his sanctification 2. If a mans praiers desires and indeauors be to respect all Gods commandements as well as one Iustice as well as Piety holy times as well as holy things inward obedience as well as outward secret obedience as well as open auoyding lesser sinnes as well as greater 3. If a man be sincere in the vse of the meanes that make a man holy preparing his heart to seeke God in them esteeme them as his appointed food mourning for want of successe desired endeauouring to profit by euery ordinance of God and that at all times as well as sometimes at home as well as at Church Lastly if a man can finde comfort in the pardon of his sinnes he needs not doubt of his acceptation to be holy Fiue properties of Gods loue Beloued In this word is lodged the third Motiue which is taken from Gods loue as if the Apostle would affirme that if Christians did seriously consider what it is to be loued of God they would finde full incouragement to all grace and dutie now this may be better opened if wee consider but the properties of Gods loue wherein it wonderfully excels As first if God loue thee it is with a free loue o Hos 14.5 he stands not vpon thy desert or worthinesse Againe he loues first hee loues before he be loued he loued vs when wee hated him he chose vs when we did not chuse him 3. Gods loue is wonderfull tender which will appeare if wee consider that he is not onely gracious but mercifull slow to anger of much kindnesse and repenteth him of the euill q Ioel. 2.13 4. Gods loue is naturall not forced and therefore he is said to quiet himselfe in his loue r Zeph. 3.17 and himselfe loueth mercy ſ Mich. 7.18 Lastly his loue is an euerlasting loue t Ier. 31.3 where hee loueth he loueth to the end u Ioh. 13.1 Vses And therefore we should labour to know the loue of God to our selues euen to be particularly assured that we are Gods beloued or else this could not be a motiue to holinesse as here it is And besides the meditation of Gods loue to vs should incourage vs against all crosses for God will giue his beloued rest * Psal 127.2 They shall be blessed and it shall be well with them They shall be deliuered for he will helpe with his right hand x Psal 60.5 But especially it should hearten vs against the scornes of the world and the hate of wicked men if God loue vs it mattereth not greatly who hate vs And in speciall the meditation of this loue of God should teach vs to tyre our selues with these worthy graces as so many ornaments for thus should the beloued of God be decked And doth the Lord loue vs and shall not we striue to shew our loue to him againe Euen by louing his word glory children
presence and commandements Lastly we may here learne how to loue for God loues First those that are holy Secondly those whom he had chosen so it should bee with vs first we should chuse for holinesse and then loue for our choice This may teach the people how to loue their Magistrates and Ministers and so wiues and seruants And contrariwise Thus of the motiues the manner followes Obseru 1 Put on viz. as men doe their garments it is true that these graces for the worth of them are royall and so must be put on as the King doth his crowne or the Prince elected his robes it is also true that for safety these graces are as armour to defend vs against the allurements of the world or the reproches of euill men and so may be put on as the souldier doth his armor Besides these graces are required in vs as the ornaments of a renued estate and so are to be put on as the new baptized was said to put on his new garments But I thinke the metaphor is taken generally from the putting on of rayment Diuers things may be here noted 1. It is apparant that these graces are not naturall the shadowes and pictures of them may be in naturall men And what wicked men can get is but by the restraining spirit or by reason of naturall defect or for ill ends It is certaine a man may be said to be borne Note as well with clothes on his backe as with grace in his heart 2. How should the hearts of many smite them to thinke of it how they Obseru 2 neglect this clothing of their soules with graces They euery day remember to put on apparell on their backes but scarce any day thinke of putting on vertue for their hearts Oh when thou seest thy naked body clothed shouldst thou not remember that thy soule in it selfe more naked then thy body had need of clothing also Oh the iudgement that abides many a man and woman how excessiuely carefull are they to trimme the body and yet are excessiuely carelesse of trimming their soules that haue so many gownes for their backes that they haue neuer a grace for their hearts yea the better sort may be humbled if they search their hearts seriously for either they want diuers parcels of this holy raiment or else they are not well fitted on them they hang so loose many times there is little comelinesse or warmth by their wearing of these graces But let vs all be instructed to remember these graces and by praier and practise to exercise our selues in them and daily to be assaying how we can put them on till by constant vse of all good meanes we can grow spiritually skilfull in wearing of them and expressing the power of them in conuersation as plainely as we shew the garments on our backes resoluing that these vertues will be our best ornaments and that they are best clad that are clothed with these godly graces in their hearts Thus of the manner the enumeration of the graces follow Bowels of mercy From the Coherence I note two things concerning mercy First that it is not naturall we are exhorted to put it on naturally wee are hatefull and hate one another a Esay 11. which should teach vs to obserue and discerne the defects of our hearts herein b Iam. 3.17.19 and by praier to striue with God for the repaire of our natures and in all wrongs from wicked men to bee lesse mooued as resoluing it is naturall with them Tit. 3.3 2. We may note here that mercy is as it were the doore of vertue It stands here in the forefront and leades in and out all the rest it lets in humilitie meeknesse patience c. Now in these words themselues I obserue 3. things 1. That mercy is of more sorts then one therefore he saith mercies More sorts of mercy than one Luk. 6. Math. 25. one mercy will not serue the turne hee that hath true mercy hath many mercies or waies to shew mercy many miseries in mans life needes many sorts of mercy There is mercy corporall and mercy spirituall it is corporall mercy to lend to giue to visit to cloath to feed to protect from violence Corporal and Spirituall mercy hospitality to strangers and the buriall of the dead are also corporall mercies Spirituall mercies are not all of a sort for wee may shew mercy sometimes in things wherein no man can help as by praying vnto God for helpe now in things wherein man can helpe the mercy to be shewed respects either the ignorance or other distresses of other men The mercy to the ignorant is either instruction in the things they should know or councell in the things they should do Now his other distresses arise either from his actions or from his passions his actions are either against thee and so thy mercy is to forgiue or against others and so thy mercy is to admonish or correct Thy mercy towards him in respect of his passions or sufferings is either in words and so it is consolation or in deeds and so it is confirmation What shall I say there is the mercy of the Minister and the mercy of the Magistrate and also the mercy of the priuate man 2. Mercies notes that it is not enough to be mercifull once or seldome but we must be much in the workes of mercy seldome mercy will be no better accepted with God then seldome praier we are bound to watch to the opportunitie of mercy and we shall reape not only according to the matter but according to the measure of mercy b Hosea 10 12. What is bowels of mercy 3. It is not enough to be mercifull but we must put on the bowels of mercies and this hath in it diuers things For it imports 1. That our mercies must be from the heart not in hypocrisie or for a shew it must be true and vnfained mercy 2. That there should be in vs the affections of mercy we should loue mercy and shew it with all cheerefulnesse and zeale c Mich. 6.8 Rom. â—2 8 2 Cor 9.7.15 â— 8.3.4 3. That there should be a Sympathie and fellow-feeling in the distresses of others These bowels were in Christ in Moses and Paul 4. That our mercy should be extended to the highest degree wee can get our hearts to That was imported by the phrase of pouring out our soules to the needy d Isa 58.10 Vse The vse of this doctrine of mercy may be first for instruction to teach vs to make conscience of this holy grace and to be sure we be alwaies clad with it according to the occasions and oportunities of mercy And to this end we should labour to stirre vp our selues by the meditation of the motiues vnto mercy Motiues to mercy such as these God hath commanded it e Zach. 7.6 Hosea 12.10 They are our owne flesh that need our mercy f Esay 58. Our heauenly Father is mercifull yea
roughheartednesse the 2. is an Euangelicall harmelesnesse or simplicity l 2 Cor. 11.3 The consideration may much humble the best of vs if wee consider how passion doth ouer-master vs and how successe doth swell vs and how stiffe our hearts are after an vnconceiuable manner against the power of the meanes and how vnquiet weare for want of confidence in God Oh where is this conuersation with feare to bee found And for the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus how is it mixed in some and wanted in others and lost in many who are beguiled of the Serpent Yet inasmuch as this grace is indispensibly required that it should be put on let vs stirre vp our hearts as to seeke righteousnesse so to seeke meeknesse with it And to this end wee should auoide what doth encounter it As namely wee should take heede of lust and malice and couetousnesse and contention For these things will wonderfully disturbe the heart and fill it maruellously with perturbations and also wee should meditate of the incouragements to this grace For meekenesse would much auaile vs in the profit and power of the word m Iam. 1.21.22 Jsay 29.19 Math. 11.29 and God hath promised to water this grace with secret ioyes and easefull refreshingsn. Besides God doth in speciall manner vndertake their protection as the places in the margent will shew o Psal 76.1 to 9. 147.5.6 149.4 For meeknes in the hid man of the heart is a thing much set by p 1 Pet. 3.4 he will guide them in iudgement and teach them his way q Psal 25.9 What long-suffering hath in it Long suffering By Long-suffering is meant as I take it First an vnwearied firmenesse of heart holding out vnder all crosses tentations oppositions c. The minde not being easily broken put out confounded discouraged distempered or vnquieted with any kind of passion And so indeede it is nothing else but the perseuerance of patience Secondly there is a long-suffering which is a spirituall perseuerance of hope vnder the promise with an expectation of the performance of it r Heb. 6.12.15 There is a long-suffering in our carriage toward others in regard of their reformation and so we should suffer long in hope of the conuersion of the wicked Å¿ 2 Tim. 4.25 and in expecting the reformation of infirmities in Gods children whom wee loue and admonish t 1 Thes 5.14 And this is the praise of Christian loue that it doth suffer long u 1 Cor. 13. Motiues The long-suffering is an excellent grace and a worthy ornament meet to be put on aswell as any of the rest and would wonderfully grace the liues of Christians And the rather should wee loue it and long after it because it is so eminent a praise in God himselfe * Rom. 9.22 Luk. 18.7 and in Christ x 1 King 1.17 yea as any haue excelled in the Church so haue they beene approued in the triall of this grace as were the Apostles But it is enough to commend it it is an excellent fruite of the sanctifying spirit y Gal. 5.22 Onely we must know there is great difference between enduring long and long-suffering for true Christian long-suffering is accompanied not onely with patience but with diligence z Heb. 6.12 Col. 1.11 1 Tim. 4.5 and ioyfulnesse and watching in all things but especially with the renuing of faith in Gods promise and prouidence VERS 13. Forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrell to another euen as Christ forgaue you euen so doe yee THere are two vertues in conuersing that concerne aduersitie 1. Long-suffering vnder crosses and clemencie vnder iniuries Of Long-suffering before 1. Of Clemencie in this verse where two things may be noted 1. the duty required 2. the reason rendred for the vrging of the dutie The duty is propounded in the two principall parts of it viz. to forbeare and to forgiue and amplified by the supposition of a case If any man haue a quarrell to another The reason is from the example of Christ forgiuing vs. Forbearing The originall word is rendred sometimes to maintaine a Act. 18.14 sometimes to suffer to endure b 1 Cor. 4.12 2 Thes 1.4 2 Tim. 4.4 Heb. 13.22 sometimes not onely to endure but forbeare also c 2 Cor. 11.1 sometimes to support d Ephes 4.1 What it is to forbeare In the two last senses it may be well taken here Now if wee would distinctly know what it is to forbeare one another as it here imports a maine part of Christian clemencie we must vnderstand that it is not an omission of holy duties to others nor a refusing to satisfie others in their griefes or offences nor a shunning of their company nor yet a swallowing downe of all sorts of iniuries committed with an high hand without acknowledgement or satisfaction But out of clemencie to forbeare others hath in it such things as these 1. A freedome from the thirst of reuenge 2. A bearing with the infirmities of others which may be performed two waies First by couering them and not blazing them abroad if they be secret And secondly by silence in not reprouing them when they faile meerely in frailty Thirdly it hath in it not onely a bearing with them but a bearing of them f Gal. 6.2 and that I thinke may be two waies also First in not stirring or prouoking their infirmities Secondly by pleasing our neighbours humour in that which is good to edification g Rom. 15.1.2 Fourthly there is a forbearance in matters of wrong to vs and thus to forbeare is not to prosecute euery wrong either by answers or by suits And this forbearance is to be practised when we are able to reuenge else it is no thankes to vs to forbeare when we want either power or oportunitie to doe it 2. T is forbearance not to meete wrong with wrong Or thus there is a threefold forbearance First in iudgement when in doubtfull cases wee suspend our opinions or censures Secondly in words which consist either in not answering or in giuing soft answers Thirdly in deedes when we render not euill for euill Againe forbearance is varied from the consideration of time for in some things we must forbeare euer neuer taking notice of the infirmities or wrongs as in some weakenesse that are by meere ouersight or ignorance and in some things we must for beare for a time that is till there bee a fit opportunitie to admonish or correct c. The consideration thereof serues greatly for the reproofe of that wretched distemper in many that professe the same faith and hope Vses prouoking one another and consuming one another and by frowardnesse disquieting the rest and content of others Is it not heere an expresse charge that wee should forbeare one another Haue we not heere the example of Christ who did so Motiues who might haue had a thousand fold more iust reason
not require vs to loue their vices or to hold needlesse society with their persons or to further them in such kindnesses as might make them more wicked or to relinquish the defence of our iust cause but to loue is not to returne euill for euill g Rom. 12. neither in words h 1 Pet. 3.8 9 or deeds and to pray for them i Matth. 5. and to supply their necessities as we haue occasion k Rom. 12.19 Exod. 23.4 2 Chro. 28.8 9 13.15 2 King 6.22 Loue of brethren ouercomming their euill with goodnesse and in some cases to be extraordinarily humbled for them l Psal 38.13 But I thinke the loue of brethren is principally here meant this is a fire kindled by the sanctifying spirit of God m 2 Tim. 1.7 this was intended in our election n Ephes 1.14 this proues our faith o Gal. 5.6 this nourisheth the mysticall body of Christ p Eph. 4.17 this loue is without dissimulation q Rom 12.9 2 Cor. 6.6 it is diligent labouring loue r 1 Thess 1.3 Heb. 6.10 it is harmeles and inoffensiue ſ Rom. 13.10 it woundeth not by suspitious prouocations or scandals t Rom. 14.15 it is not mercenarie for as God is not to be loued for reward though he be not loued without reward so we must loue men not for their good turnes they do vs but for the good graces God hath giuen them And we should shew our loue in vsing our gifts for the best good of the body u Rom. 12.6 7. and manifest our compassion and fellow-feeling by counsell and admonitions * 2 Cor. 2.4 and consolations x Phil. 1.7 and alwaies of edification y 1 Cor 8.1 and by workes of mercy z 2 Cor. 8.24 auoyding contention a Phil. 2.3 and couering the infirmities one of another b 1 Pet. 4.8 Loue is the bond of perfection three vvaies Thus of the dignitie and nature of loue the vse of it followes which is The bond of perfection Loue is said to be the bond of perfection three waies 1. Because it is a most perfect bond and so it is an Hebraisme for all vertues are not as it were collected in loue all other vertues will soone be vnloosed vnlesse they be fastned in loue neither doth it only tye vertues together but it giues them their perfection mouing them and perfecting them and making them accepted And it is most perfect because it is most principall among vertues nothing is in this life well composed that is not directed hither But let none mistake he doth not shew here how we be made perfect before God but how we might conuerse perfectly amongst men And so the summe of this sense is that all should be well with vs in liuing one with another if loue flourish amongst vs perfection consisteth in loue by way of bond Secondly it is a bond of perfection because it is the bond that ties together the Church which is the beauty and perfection of the whole world Thirdly it is a bond of perfection as it leads vs to God who is perfection it selfe yea by loue God is ioyned to man and dwels in him The vse of all is seeing loue is of this nature vse dignitie and perfection Vse therefore we should labour to be rooted in loue euen euery way firmely setled in it And to this end we should labour more to mortifie our owne selfe-loue and the care for our owne ease profit credit c. And this may wonderfully also shame vs for those defects are found in vs. It may greatly reproue in vs that coldnesse of affection that is euen in the better sort and those frequent ianglings and discords and that fearefull neglect of fellowship in the Gospell in many places and all those euill fruits that arise from the want of the exercise of this grace such as are suspitions blinde censures c. And thus of loue VERS 15. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts to the which also yee are called in one body and be thankefull IN this Verse he exhorts vnto the two last vertues Peace and Thankfulnes In the exhortation to peace there is the dutie and the reason The dutie in these words let the peace of God rule in your hearts where I consider the nature of the vertue peace the author of it God the power of it let it rule the seat or subiect of it in your hearts the reason of it is double first from their vocation to the which yee are called Secondly from their mutuall relation as members of one bodie Peace Peace is threefold internall externall and eternall Threefold peace Internall peace is the tranquilitie of the minde and conscience in God satisfied in the sense of his goodnesse a Rom. 14.17 Externall peace is the quiet and concord in our outward estate and cariage b Ephes 4.3 Eternall is the blessed rest of the Saints in heauen c Esay 57.2 the last is not here meant Of God Peace is said to be of God in diuers respects 1. Because our peace should be such as may stand with the glory of God so we should seeke the truth and peace d Zach. 8. vlt. 2. It may be said to be of God because he commandeth it e 1 Cor. 14.31 3. Because he giueth it he is the author of it hence peace is said to be a fruit of the spirit f Gal. 5.22 and God is said to be the God of peace g 2 Cor. 13.11 1 Thess 5.23 Heb. 13.20 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this last sense I thinke it is meant here Let it rule The originall word is a terme borrowed from running at race and it imports Let peace be the iudge let it sit and ouer-see and moderate all the affections of the heart seeing we are in a continuall strife whereas our affections would carry vs to contentions discords brawlings grudges and diuisions c. Let the victory be in the power of peace Let peace giue the applause and finally determine the matter Thus of the explication of the sense of the words Now all these words may be first vnderstood of internall peace with God and then God may be said to be the author of it in diues respects Hovv peace is of God 1. It may be said to be of God because he sent his Sonne to merit it Hence Christ is said to be our peace h Eph. 2.14.17 Prince of peace i Esay 9.6 Lord of peace k 2 Thes 3.16 Secondly because he sends his messengers to proclaime it and invite men to it l Esay 52.7 Thirdly because he sends his spirit to worke it m Gal. 5.22 Hovv it rules Now this peace of God is said to rule First when it ouerswayes doubts and tentations establishing the heart in the confidence of the assurance of Gods loue in Christ which is when a
man can say as the Apostle did I am perswaded neither principalities nor powers neither heights nor depths things present nor things to come shall euer be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus Catharinus a very Papist could gather certainty out of this place Secondly when in our cariage we continually feare to offend God or doe any thing that might disturbe the peace of our consciences Thirdly when in aduersitie we can denie our selues and rather chuse to suffer affliction then forgoe the peace of Christ in our hearts n Ioh. 16.33 Now when the Holy Ghost adds in your hearts it implies that true peace with God will encounter both presumption and hypocrisie and diffidence Presumption for it will rule in our hearts it will not abide hardnes of heart and the spirituall slumber It will not rest till there be affections of godlinesse as well as common profession of it Hypocrisie for it notes that it will not rule onely by keeping iustice in a mans life but it will rule within a mans thoughts and affections Ioh. 14.17 Diffidence and so these words excellently encounter a feare in weake Christians Oh I shall loose my peace and that rest I haue now this is answered here thy peace is in thine heart and therefore who can take it from thee It is not like thy money and credit c for these may be taken away But peace can no man nor Deuill take away without thine owne consent it is in a chest where no hands can come but Gods and thine owne Vses The vse of this may serue for reproofe of that lamentable securitie that is in most men about their inward peace with God not onely that most men wretchedly procrastinate through the hardnesse of their hearts refuse peace in the season when God offers peace and beseecheth them to be reconciled but also for that the most men confirme themselues in this presumption that they are in Gods fauor when indeed they are not It was the fault of some Prophets o Ier. 23.17 18 and is too common a fault of many Ministers to cry peace peace when there is no peace by reason of the sinnes men liue in without repentance The Holy Ghost in many places complaines that such is the state of the most men that they haue not knowne the waies of peace p Psal 14. Rom 3.17 And the day of iudgment shall finde many that cry peace and safetie while they are ready suddenly to perish q 1 Thess 5.3 Iehu could say what peace so long as the whoredomes and witchcrafts of their mother Iesabel remaine So may not we say what peace can there be vnto men though the world struggle and gainesay so long as lip-seruice swearing prophanation of the Sabboth What vve must do to get peace bloud drunkennesse whoredome contempt of the word c doe so much abound without amendment Secondly hence we may learne by all meanes to seeke the peace of God into our heart And to this end we must be Gods people r Psal 85.8 and get an humble and contrite heat Å¿ Isa 57.15.19 Psal 37.11 and soundly labour our iustification by faith t Rom 5.1 we must be good and true in our hearts u Psal 125. vlt. and worke righteousnes * Esay 32.17 Rom 2.10 Gâ—l 6.16 and studie the Scriptures waiting vpon the word preached x Esay 57.19 Luk 10.6 Thirdly it may serue for comfort to all Gods seruants that seeke true peace the Lord would haue them to haue peace and to haue plenty of it that it may rule in them Ob. Oh but I haue many and great afflictions in the world Sol. What though in Christ thou maist haue peace y Ioh. 16.33 Oh but I cannot see which way I should haue any peace Sol. He will create peace z Esa 57.19 Oh but the Deuill is very violent in tempting Sol. The God of peace will tread the Deuill downe shortly a Rom. 16.20 Oh but the peace we haue neither is nor here will be perfect Sol. Peace shall come b Esay 57.2 Oh but I am afraid lest my peace with God breake and so hold not Sol. The mountaines may fall but Gods couenant of peace shall not fall c Esay 54.10 Thus of internall peace externall peace followes And it is either domesticall or ecclesiasticall or politicall Peace should rule our houses and shew it selfe by freedome from bitternesse and chiding and brawling and absurd peeuish passions And for Church peace to write a word or two of that it is not onely a rest from persecution but also from discords within this is a marueilous blessing This peace hath not in it a confusion of all sorts of men ioyned together in one vniuersall amitie though they be neuer so wicked For Christ came not to send such peace and the word is a fanne that will make a diuision The world will hate and darknes will not mix with light the children of the Prophets will be as signes and wonders euen in Israel But this peace is a holy amitie and heauenly concord in the true members of the mysticall bodie both in consent and doctrine This peace in the Church is of singular worth and occasions vnspeakeable ioy and growth in the Church this is to be sought and prayed for of euery Christian but especially it should be the care of Church-gouernors And certainely there would be more peace if they would more and more loue goodnes and honour good men and more carefully preuent and seuerely purge out the leauen of corrupt doctrine and wicked life and so tithe minte and cummin as not to neglect the weightier things of the law especially if they would more disgrace flatterers and slanderers that imploy their whole might to make the breach worse Politicall peace is either priuate and so it is a rest from suites and quarrels Or publike and so it is a rest from warres and rebellions and tumults But I thinke by externall peace here is meant in generall concord and a quiet harmelesse peaceable course of conuersing with men in all our cariage Now God is said to be the author of it in that it is his gift and speciall prouidence to worke it amongst men and it is said to rule when we can preferre publike peace before our priuate respects and when we can seeke it and not stay till it be sought of vs and when we can forbeare and forgiue notwithstanding any inequalitie Now this peace may be said to rule in the heart though it be externall because if corrupt passions be killed in thee as enuie rage malice desire of reuenge c. men would easily agree in life binde the heart to the good abearing and the hands will binde themselues The vse may be both for reproofe of the peruerse dispositions of the most men that will not liue in peace but with all falshood and sinne nourish debate and
crosses and disgraces y 2 Thess 1.5 For this constant receiuing of and cleauing to the word makes them exceeding deare to Christ as deare as his mother and his brethren This is the chusing of the best part a Luk. 10.42 this is a signe that they are the Disciples of Christ b Joh. 8.31 that they loue Christ indeed c Ioh. 14.23 24 that they be in Christ d 1 Joh. 2.5 Shee said well that said of Christ Blessed was the wombe that bare thee and the breasts that gaue thee sucke but Christ addes that they are more blessed that heare the word of Christ and keepe it e Luk. 11.28 The blessed Virgin was more happy in that shee conceiued Christ in her heart then that she bare him in her wombe Thus of the author of the word The entertainment of the word followes and here the Apostle designes First the subiect persons You. Secondly the measure Dwell plenteously Thirdly the manner in all wisdome First I consider of the expositions of all the words which are very full of senses and then make vse of all together In you These words note vnto vs two things First the persons who must entertaine Secondly the place where in you that is in your hearts First for the persons The Apostle would haue vs know that not onely Cleargy men Epaphras and Archippus but lay-men of all sorts are tyed to the studie of Scriptures I distribute the sorts First yong men as well as the gray haires f 1 Ioh. 2.12 for the word helps them to ouercome the Deuill euen all tentations to lust and vngodlinesse whatsoeuer yea by the blessing of God many times it makes them wiser then the ancient g Ps 119.100 Secondly distressed men as well as such as liue at ease and prosperitie and abound in leisure I say such as haue many cares and troubles distressed either by crosses h Psal 119.92 or by persecutions i Psal 119.87 or by contempt k Ps 119.141 Thirdly ignorant men as well as learned men such as are simple in respect of naturall parts or vntaught in respect of education are tyed aswell as others they may not say they were not brought vp to learning for many times simple and vnlearned people in the very entrance into the word l Psal 119.129.130 when they bring good and holy desires with them get more light of the wonders of Gods law in few weeks then many great learned men doe in all their daies for sound sauing knowledge Fourthly Women aswell as men are bound hereunto Prou. 31.26 1.8 Yea Women must seeke knovvledge as vvell as men such women as are full of businesse and cares not good women or wiues but good huswiues also are tied yea not onely to learne the word but to teach it as the places shew Thus of the persons Secondly in you notes the place that the word must be entertained in In you that is in your mindes for contemplation in your hearts for holy desires and affections in your consciences to guide them to a holy manner of giuing sentence c. This is that which is promised to all the faithfull in the couenant of grace Ierem. 31.33 and noted as the signe of the righteous Psal 37.21 Dwell A metaphor borrowed from houshold entertainment and notes three things vnto vs. 1. That the word should be familiar to vs and knowne of vs readily and we so acquainted with it as with our brethren or sisters Say vnto wisdome thou art my sister c. Pro 7.4 To note that as in nature he is accounted a singular idiot that knowes not his owne brothers or sisters So in religion in Gods account it is extreame simplicitie and blindnesse not to be familiarly acquainted with the grounds of behauiour and comfort as they are contained in the word The Scriptures in our houses 2. That it should be domesticall we must get it into our houses aswell as our Churches and that three waies First when we come home from God house we should keepe the word taught a foote by repetitions of it and by talking of it vpon all occasions that the life of doctrine be not lost Secondly there is required a familiar teaching and plaine and familiar instructing of seruants distilling of the principles and profitable precepts of the law as they are able God gaue his testimonies to Israel not that the Clergy men should haue them in the Temple and Synagogue but that Parents should haue them in their seuerall dwellings to instruct their children and their childrens children m Psal 78.5 6 Deut. 6. Thirdly the admonitions rebukes counsels and incouragements vsed in the familie should be grounded on the word for conscience onely is the fountaine of all right subiection and obedience the bonds of nature because he came out of thy loines or the bonds of policie because he is thy hired seruant are too weake to inforce of themselues a constant and cheerefull and iust subiection The true reason why men speed so ill in their seruants and children is because they nurture them with their owne words but distill not into their consciences the words of Christ The vse of Scripture in our houses Quest But to what end should there neede all this adoe about the Scriptures in our houses what good comes of it Answ If it be not intimated sufficiently before yet plainely vnderstand that the word is to be exercised in our houses First as a refuge against afflictâ—on and domesticall crosses both to direct and comfort vs Psalm 119.143.147.165 Secondly as a meanes of instruction to our ignorant children and seruants Thirdly as a meanes of the sanctification of the creatures and our callings 1 Tim. 4.4 Lastly seeing Satan will tempt vs and our natures will be vicious not onely in Gods house but in our owne houses we haue reason to carry the medicine to the sore and to bring the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God home with vs and draw it there seeing the Deuill will cast his fiery darts there He that is in danger of a subtle furious enemie alwaies must looke vnto two things First that he hath on all his armour Secondly that he be ready at all times in all places when his aduersarie will encounter with him A malicious and skilfull aduersarie desires but to finde his enemie vnarmed in one part of his bodie or in one place so is it with vs for because men haue no sword of the Spirit at home therefore it comes to passe that men that haue good affections in Gods house haue base and vile affections in their owne houses Thirdly it notes that the word must be constantly entertained and exercised in our houses for they are not said to dwell with men that lodge there onely for a night or a day or two n Ps 119.112 so the sudden and passionate vse of the word now and then will not serue it
is among Interpreters to find a difference in these some would haue Psalmes to be the songs of men and Hymnes of Angels some thinke they differ especially in the manner of Musicke Some are sung by voice some plaid vpon instruments but the plausiblest opinion is not to distinguish them by the persons that vse them or by the kinde of musicke but by the matter and so they say Psalmes containe exhortation to maners or holy life Hymnes containe praises to God in the commemoration of his benefits Songs containe doctrine of the cheefe good or mans eternall felicitie But I thinke there needs not any curious distinction it may suffice vs that there is varietie of Psalmes in Scripture and God allowes vs the vse of euery kinde Thirdly the propertie of the Psalmes they are Spirituall both because they are indited by the spirit and because they make vs more spirituall in the due vse of them From hence then we may learne these things 1 That singing of Psalmes is Gods ordinance binding all sorts of men Ephes 6.19 Iam. 5.13 Psalm 66.1.2 92.1 135.3 a part of our goodnesse and a most comely thing 2 That a Christian should cheefely recreate himselfe in singing of Psalmes Iam. 5.13 God doth not allow vs other recreations to shoulder out this as the most doe 3 That we should sing Psalmes in our houses aswel as our Churches both for daily exercise Psalm 101.1.2 and when Christians meet together 1. Cor. 14.26 Ephes 5.19 The manner followes Rules in singing of Psalmes there are foure things required of vs in singing of Psalmes First we should teach and admonish in the vse of them and that either our selues by considering the matter or others as the Ministers in appointing of Psalmes for the congregation or the Master of the familie or when Christians meet there should be choice of such Psalmes as may instruct or comfort or rebuke according to the occasion there is edifying euen in appointing of Psalmes 1 Cor. 14.26 Secondly we must sing with grace this is diuersly interpreted some vnderstand it of the dexteritie that should be vsed in singing to affect our selues or others some take it to be that inward comelinesse right order reuerence or delight of the heart in singing some would haue it signifie thanksgiuing But I thinke to sing with grace is to exercise the graces of the heart in singing we must sing with holy ioy Å¿ Psal 9.2 with trust in Gods mercies t Psal 13 5. with a holy commemoration of Gods benefits u Psal 47.6 yea with the praier and desires of our hearts that our words in singing may be acceptable * Psalm 104.33.34 Thirdly wee must sing with our hearts not with our tongues only outwardly for ostentation to sing with our hearts is to sing with vnderstanding x Psal 47.7 1 Cor. 14.14 with sense and feeling Hence wee are said to prepare our hearts before we sing y Psal 57.7 and it is to be obserued that Dauid bids his tongue awake z Psal 57.8 noting that hee obserued in men a lethargie not a hoarsnesse of voice but a slumber in heart when they vsed the voice Fourthly we must sing to the Lord a Ephes 5.19 that is both to Gods glory and in sense of Gods presence and vpon a holy remembrance of Gods blessings This is to sing to his name The vse is first for instruction when we are merry to sing Psalmes b Iam. 5.13 yea to account this as heauenly melodie c Ephes 5.19 a precious perfume for our chambers a holy homage to God the calues of our lips yea wee should resolue against all the prophane contempt of the world to praise God thus while we liue d Psal 156.2 104.33 and to this end wee should striue against the obiections and backwardnesse of our owne natures for the flesh will obiect against singing of Psalmes as well as against praying reading c. Secondly for reproofe of such as set their delight in fleshly lusts and sports in dancing gaming c. in singing of carols ballads filthy rimes c. all which delights are so farre from being spirituall that they make our hearts farre more fleshly and carnall yea it reproues the best of vs for want of the right manner in the vse of singing in all the foure things before which wee should bee humbled for as for any other our sinnes Thus of the 16. Verse VERS 17. And whatsoeuer ye shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him THis verse containes the second generall rule to be obserued in our conuersation and it is an exhortation to the minding of the right end in all our actions In the former verse hee tooke order for the meanes of holy life here he takes order for the end of it Doct. In generall vnto the goodnesse of the action a good end is essentially required Vnto goodnesse of the action the goodnesse of the end is required for though a good intention make not the action good yet without a good intention the action cannot bee accepted as good in Gods sight It is a good thing to heare and follow Christ but not good in the Capernaits that follow for the loaues or in the Pharisies that heare to carpe or carrie tales and informe against him It is a good action to vse our knowledge but ceaseth to be good in vs when it puffeth vp and is done for vaine ostentation It is good to receiue the Sacraments but yet Circumcision was not good either as the sonnes of Iacob required it nor as the King and his sonnes receiued it Workes of holy and religious seruices are good but when men come to Church on the Sabboths to make amends for their sinnes on the weeke dayes it ceaseth to be good to them It is good to honour Gods Ministers but where men honour them either to keepe their owne credit with the people as Saul honoured Samuel or that they may excuse them as in the Parable e Luk. 14.19 such honour is not good Workes of mercy are good but being done for praise of men or to merit by them they come vnder a negatiue precept Giue not your almes It is good to forbeare one another but not good in such men as forbeare onely for want of power or opportunitie to reuenge and therefore we should informe our selues better Matt. 6. and as wee would haue God to accept or blesse vs to get good ends to our actions Thus of the generall In this verse the end of well-doing is two wayes considered First as it is the end of intention that is that wee should propound and aime at as the motiue and marke of our endeuours and that is ordered and required in these words Whatsoeuer yee doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus Secondly as it is the end of
of the name of Christ aboue all others are exactly to looke to themselues to euery word and euery deede 1. Because they are neerer the courts of the great King they liue alwaies in the presence chamber 2. Because God hath bestowed vpon them more blessings and therefore as he giues more wages requires more worke 3. Because they are more obserued then any other A loose word is more noted in them then execrable blasphemy in others they are more talked of for seeing a vaine sight then others for haunting of leud playes 4. Because their hearts are made pure by the bloud of Christ and fine white linnen is sooner and deeper stained then course ragges 5. They are trusted with more glorious riches A little sinne in them much grieues Gods spirit whereas a great sinne troubles not a wicked man that hath no spirit of God in him 6. They are sure to haue a recompence of reward for euery good worde and worke and therefore to further their owne reckoning and glorie should bee aboundant in the worke of the Lord. Vse therefore to quicken vs to a desire to walke precisely circumspectly exactly Ephes 5.15 striuing to redeeme the time that hath been lost in the seruice of sinne and the world Giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him These words are diuersly considered Some thinke the former words are an explication of these as if he should say be carefull in all things to glorifie God for this is right thanking of God when men do not only praise God in words but in obedience Some thinke in these words is lodged a reason of the former as if he should say glorfie God in all your actions and seeke to God by praier in the name of Christ and ye shall bee sure of singular blessings and grace and comforts from God and in the assurance thereof when ye prouide to pray or practise prouide thankes ready also for God will not faile in the successe Some thinke these words to be an inlarging of the former rule by wishing them whatsoeuer fals out to be thankefull so as neither prosperitie puffe them vp nor aduersitie deiect them but I take it to be a distinct rule from the former and so heere is to be noted 1. The dutie required viz. Giue thankes 2. The explication of it 1. By the obiect to God euen the Father 2. By the efficient cause by him Giuing thankes Concerning our thankfulnesse to God I consider Why. 1. the necessitie oâ— it God will not dispense with it therefore in Ephes 5.20 the former rule being omitted this is specially vrged and 1 Thess 5.18 this is charged vpon vs as the will of God in Christ Iesus Secondly For vvhat for what wee must giue thankes viz. for Christ as the fountaine of all fauour Eucharist hence the Sacrament ordained to that end for all the comforts of Gods election and loue for all graces and meanes of grace coher for our libertie in Christ euen vnto outward things Å¿ 1 Cor. 10.30 for any successe or victorie ouer our corruptions of nature t Rom. 7 25. in short for all things whatsoeuer u 2 Cor. 4.15 1 Thess 5.18 Hovv 1 Cor. 14.16 3. How viz not like the Pharisie with pride of heart and selfe-liking with opinion of merit or with ostentation but with obseruation of 4. rules 1. If we blesse we must blesse in the spirit i. with vnderstanding and feeling in our hearts 2. When we giue thankes we should doe it with such tendernesse that our praises should awake the graces of Gods spirit to make them get life and grow Our praises should stirre vp faith in Gods promise loue to Gods glory feare of Gods presence hatred of our sinnes ioy in the holy Ghost * 2 Cor. 4.15 3. With a deepe sense of our owne vnworthinesse and thus the 24 Elders are said to cast downe their crownes and fall on their face when they praised God Reu. 4.9 10. and 7.12 Luk. 17.4 By all meanes We must praise God by Psalmes praier celebration of the Sacrament workes of mercy and obedience Hovv long 4. How long That is answered Eph. 5.20 Reuel 7.12 Alwayes If wee must pray alwayes then wee must praise alwayes wee may no more neglect thanksgiuing then praier Nay when praier shall cease because all mortall infirmities and wants shall cease yet thanksgiuing must goe with vs within the vaile and liue with vs for euer in heauen Vse 1. To inflame vs to the holy practise of thankfulnesse daily and alwayes watching hereunto preseruing sense not forgetting Gods mercies euen making it our daily sacrifice 2. To humble vs vnder our vnthankfulnesse for grace knowledge the word fellowship in the Gospell and all kindes of blessings yea wee sinne greatly in not giuing thankes for our successe in our callings yea many are not yet instructed to giue thankes for their food Let those remember that men are said then to eat to God when they giue thanks Rom. 14.6 To whom then doe they eat that giue not thankes Certainly not to the Lord. Finally if the poore Gentiles were so punished for vnthankfulnesse Rom. 1.21 that had but the glimmering light of nature to guide them and read their lessons only in the booke of Gods workes what shall become of vs in the day of the Lord that haue the light of Scripture of the Gospell of the Spirit of the Sacraments and so many incomparable fauours bestowed vpon vs Vnlesse wee repent of our vnthankfulnesse wee shall perish with a worse destruction then Tirus and Sidon or Sodome and Gomorrah To God euen the Father These words are to be vnderstood not diuidendly but conioynedly and so declare who is our God euen he that hath proued himselfe a Father in Christ louing vs in him and accepting of vs and heaping many blessings vpon vs two sweet words He is a God there is his maiestie he is a Father there is his loue and therefore great incouragement to go to him with all suits and praises With all suits he is God and therefore able to help and Father and therefore willing to help With all praises hee is God and therefore meet to be worshipped he is a Father and therefore will accept the calues of our lips nor according to what we bring but according to what we desire to bring and all this should make vs both to hate it to praise men or Angels or sacrifice to our nets and also to honour him with the affection of children and with the feare of creatures By him these words may be referred 1. To singing of Psalmes in the former verse and so they note that all ioy is vaine without Christ yea these spirituall and better sorts of delight are vaine vnlesse Christ be ours How miserable art thou when thy tongue sings Psalms and Christ dwels not in thine heart many men sing the word of Christ that haue no part in the word Christ 2. To the word Father next
their faithfulnesse standeth in two things 1. In diligence of labour hee is not a faithfull seruant that eats the bread of Idlenesse as many seruing-men do that can tell of no calling but attendance 2. In trustinesse and in this seruants must be faithfull two waies first in their care to see their Masters directions executed in the familie as if they had beene present secondly in their speedy dispatch of busines abroad a sloathfull messenger is an exceeding prouocation to them that send him and it is a wretched fault in seruants when they are sent forth of the familie about businesse they cannot find the way in againe in any due time Thus of the dutie to which they are exhorted To them that are your Masters They must be subiect and obedient to all Masters indefinitely without difference of Sexe and so to the wife or widdow 1 Tim. 5.14 Pro. 31. or of condition they must bee obedient to the poorest as well as the rich Thus of the laying downe of the exhortation The explication followes and first of the prouisoes According to the flesh These words may be referred to Masters and then the sense is this that seruants must be obedient euen to such Masters as are fleshly and carnall men they must obey though their Masters be Ethnikes or prophane persons it is a great praise for a seruant to men to bee Gods seruant also but it is a greater praise to be a religious seruant of an irreligious Master to feare God in a prophane house 2. To seruants and so they are a limitation they are subiect onely in respect of their flesh and bodies and so here is two things to be obserued The one exprest the bodies of seruants are in the power and at the disposing of the Masters and therefore seruants must learne to subiect their flesh to their Masters both commands restraints and corrections The other implied the soules of seruants are not in the power and at the disposing of Masters their spirits are free nor Master nor King can command the conscience Vse is first for reproofe of such seruants as giue more to their Masters then is due thou oughtest to be of the same calling trade labour c. that thy master is of but thou art not bound to be of the same religion or humour with thy Master It is a great fault not to giue the body to thy Master but a great fault also to giue both body and soule to bee at his disposing both are extreames Secondly should seruants feare their Masters because they haue power ouer the flesh how much more should we feare God that hath power to destroy both soule and flesh in hell Math. 10. Thirdly this may be a great comfort to a seruant thy soule is as free as the soule of him that sits on a throne thy seruice in the flesh derogates nothing from the libertie of Christ in thy heart Thy best part is free In all things Seruants must obey in all things euen in things that bee against their credit profit liking ease c. There is a great sturdinesse in many seruants either they will not doe somethings required or not at the time when they are bidden or not in the manner but as they list these courses are vile and here condemned Ob. Obiect But vnlawfull and vnmeet things are required Sol. I answer that in cases of this nature three rules are to be obserued by inferiours First If the matter required be only inexpedient and vnmeet thou must obey neither doth this rule let but that seruants or inferiours may vse all humble and lawfull meanes to preuent vnmeet things Secondly thou must be sure it be sinne that thou refusest thou must not disobey vpon conceit or coniecture nor vpon thine owne humour and opinion but it must appeare by the word of God to bee a sinne or else thy coniectures are no ground of disobedience if thou must needs doubt on both sides it is better doubt and obey then doubt and disobey Thirdly when it is apparant to be impious and sinnefull that is required yet thou must looke to the manner of disobedience thou must yeelde thy selfe to obey by suffering yea it is a wretched fault in seruants or inferiours that are vrged to vnlawfull things to refuse with sturdie and insolent and prouoking words or behauiour God frees thee from disobedience in act but he frees thee not from reuerence and from an holy estimation and humble demeanour The vse is for great reproofe of seruants both indiscretion and stubbernes and withall it chargeth masters they must not require their seruants to lie and sweare in their shops onely to please and profit them nor may they make their seruants breake Gods Sabbaths to satisfie their wils Obiect But are they not required to obey in all things Answ They are but before he saith according to the flesh in labour not in sinne and after he saith they must so please men as they feare God too Thus of the prouisoes The forme of their obedience is set downe First negatiuely not with eye-seruice not as men pleasers Secondly affirmatiuely 1. With singlenesse of heart 2. Fearing God 3. Heartily Eye-seruice Some take it thus not with outward seruice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not onely doe the Labour of the body but bring the care prouidence affection of the heart or thus be obedient to your Masters and let not your eye bee onely vpon your Masters but vpon God the great Master of all Masters and men But I thinke the proper meaning of the word is not with eye-seruice that is not onely in the presence of your Masters not onely when their eye is vpon them so that he meets with the wretched faultinesse of such seruants as when their Masters backes are turned neglect their labour fall to loitering or get them out of the doores or which is worse fall to wantonnesse drunkenesse filching smiting of their fellowes and quarrelling these seruants shall haue their portion at the day of Christ Math. 14.48 and if eye-seruice be concondemned what shal become of such seruants as are not good no not so long as their Masters are by them Not as men pleasers Obiect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is it a fault for seruants to please their Masters Answ No it is not for they are commaunded to please in all things Tit. 2.9 But two things are here condemned First so to please men as neuer to care for pleasing God so to attend a corporall seruice as not to care for the sauing health of their soules this is prophannesse Secondly such seruants are here taxed as seeke by all meanes to please their masters but not to profit them such are they that are flattering soothing persons that serue their Masters onely with faire words but else are emptie persons such or rather worse are they that apply themselues to their Masters humors to feed them with tales or praising their ill courses and counsels or executing their sinfull
nights in praier thus hee watched before his passion Or when they haue lost the benefit of Christs presence Cant. 3.1 and all this they haue done with great successe for their reines haue taught them in the night m Psal 16.7 and their soules haue beene full as with marrow n Psal 63.5.6 But wee may iustly complaine and take vp the words in Iob 35.10 But none saith where is God that made mee euen the God that giueth songs in the night But it is spirituall watchfulnesse that is here specially required and it is nothing else but a Christian heedfulnesse obseruation and consideration both for preuention of euill and embracing of the meanes wayes and opportunities of good And thus we must watch first our owne hearts to spie out where any spot of spirituall leprosie in thoughts or affections breakes out to heale it in time Secondly the practises of Sathan that wee be not insnared with his spirituall baits and methods Thirdly the wayes of God if any mercy appeare or fountaine of grace open to snatch vp our incense and runne presently to Gods Altar and offer with our sacrifice the calues of our lips or if any threatning arrest vs or iudgement befall vs to make our peace speedily and flie from the anger to come Fourthly the comming of Christ either by death or iudgement specially wee should watch vpon whom the ends of the world are come o Luk. 21.36 But that which is here principally meant is watching vnto praier and thus we had need to watch 1. to the meanes to get abilitie to pray 2. to the opportunitie and occasions of praier 3. to the successe of it to take notice of Gods answer and our speeding waiting vpon God till he giue a blessing or if God hide himselfe to sue out an attonement in Christ Thus of watching With thankesgiuing Doct. 1. When we haue any suits to God for what we want wee must carefully remember to giue thankes for mercies receiued and particularly for all Gods mercies in praier p Phil. 4.7 1 Thes 5.16.17 2. In that the Apostle so often vrgeth the dutie of thanksgiuing it shewes that naturally we are exceeding vnthankfull for the mercies of God and that few of vs are carefull to yeeld God constantly this sacrifice 3. There are diuers kindes of thanksgiuing or diuers wayes of thanking God For men giue thankes 1. By receiuing the Eucharist which is called the cup of blessing q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 10.16 Psal 50. vlt. 2. By obedience of life for hee that will truly offer praise vnto God must order his wayes aright 3. By opening our lippes to sound forth his praise and thus Gods name is honoured both by the thankes or praise 1. Of celebration when we tell of Gods mercies to others 2. Of inuocation when we speake of Gods praises to God himselfe in praier this is heere specially meant and of this I haue entreated before at seuerall times out of other places of this Epistle Thus much of the manner how we must pray The matter followes and first of the persons for whom we must pray Praying also for vs. In generall I obserue three things 1. That wee ought to pray one for another 2. That one great meanes to get a large heart in prayer and the perseuerance in the practise of it is to endeauour after tender and affectionate desires to helpe others by prayer 3. That Christians should desire the praiers of others as carnall men make vse of their friends to get their helpe for wealth offices c. So should Christians improoue their interest in the affections of their friends by seeking praier of them Also It is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together and so notes that it is not enough to pray for others but wee must pray with others and mutually helpe one another by faith knowledge and praier For vs. Here I obserue 4. things 1. That the greatest in the Church need the praiers of the meanest 2. That in hearing praier God is no accepter of persons hee is as well willing to heare the Colossians praiers for Paul as heare Paul pray for the Colossians 3. It is the dutie of the people to pray for their Ministers Note 4. It is to be obserued that he wisheth them to pray for other Preachers as well as for himselfe there may be a spirituall pride in desiring the praiers of others he did not enuie that others should haue roome in the hearts of others as well as he Thus of the persons for whom The things for which are two wayes to be considered 1. As it is briefly laid downe 2. As it is more largely explicated It is laid downe or propounded in these words that God would open to vs a doore of vtterance and is explicated in these words that follow by the subiect reason and end A doore of vtterance There are diuers doores in the Scripture in the metaphoricall acceptation of the word There is the doore 1. Of admission into the functions of the Church Ioh. 10.1 2. Of life and the doore of life is the wombe of the mother Iob 3.10 3. Of protection and so to be without doores and barres is to be without defence and protection Ier. 49.31 4. Of grace and regeneration Ioh. 10.7.9 Psal 24. vlt. Reuel 3.8 5. Of death and iudgement Iob 38.17 Act. 5.9 Iam. 5.9 6. Of glory Reuel 21.12 Lastly there is a doore of gifts as of knowledge Reuel 4.1 Prouerb 8.33 Of faith Act. 14.27 Of vtterance 1 Cor. 16.9 so here The doore of vtterance comprehends 5. things 1. Libertie and free passage to preach the Gospell 2. Opportunitie 3. Power of preaching 4. Courage and boldnesse with full vent to rebuke mens sinnes and reueale all Gods counsels without feare of any mans face 5. Successe euen such vtterance as will open a doore into the hearts of the hearers so that to pray for the opening of the doore of vtterance is to pray for libertie opportunitie power courage and successe Vse Is first for Ministers and then for the people Ministers may see here what it is that specially makes a happie Pastor not liuing countenance of great men c. but libertie courage power c. And it greatly taxeth foure sorts of Ministers 1. Dumbe Ministers that vtter nothing 2. Fantasticall Ministers that vtter the falshood of their owne braines that speake their owne dreames and from the vanitie of their owne hearts and seeke out for the people only pleasing things dawbing with vntempered morter 3. Idle Ministers that vtter not all Gods counsell for matter or for time speake but seldome to the people preach not in season and out of season 4. Cold Ministers that seeke not the power of preaching striue not to approue themselues in the sight of God and to the conscience of men The people also should make conscience of their dutie they may learne from hence what to pray for and should daily with importunitie beseech God to
scandalous 1 Tim. 3.3.4.5.6.7 2 Tim. 2.24 they must faithfully care for all the matters of the Church Phil. 2.20 they must serue with all modestie and teares Act. 20.19 Christians in their seruice of Christ must remember to lay aside all immoderate cares for the profits and pleasures of this world yee cannot serue Christ and mammon 2. That Christ will not be serued but in newnesse of spirit the old heart can doe Christ no worke Christ will accept Rom. 7.6 Who are Christs seruants Quest But who are Christs seruants Answ If you speake of Ministers it is answered negatiuely Gal 1.10 He that preacheth mans doctrine or goeth about to please men he is not the seruant of Christ If you aske of Christians in generall it is answered Rom. 6.16 His seruants ye are to whom ye obey If ye conscionably endeauour to obey the word of Christ you are the seruants of Christ otherwise yee serue sinne vnto death For conclusion let vs so settle our hearts to serue Christ that we remember to doe it 1. constantly at all times 2. sincerely by doing all his works both publike and priuate Which is one of you Doct. There is a speciall loue due to fellow-citizens This I haue noted before But I adde that the loue of Citizens must shunne fiue things as great rockes to make the shipwracke of true affection vpon 1. Opposition or quarrell and suits in matter of estate 2. Enuie at the prosperitie or trade of others 3. Faction or banding into sides in matters of gouernment 4. Schisme in matter of Religion but it is to be noted that it is prophane and fleshly men that haue not the spirit of God that cannot abide others because they runne not with them into the same excesse of riot for Gods seruants would faine liue at peace Iud. 18.19 5. A reioycing together in euill The loue that leads men from their calling to go from tauerne to tauerne or from sport to sport is not true Citizen like loue it is base and vnwarrantable The third thing in the description is his loue to his people shewed by praiing for them In his praier note 1. The action that he doth pray 2. The subiect persons for whom for you 3. The circumstance he praies absent 4. The varietie of his praiers praiers 5. The feruencie of his praies striueth 6. The constancie of his praiers alwaies 7. The matter he praies for 1. their perseuerance that ye may stand 2. their perfection amplified by the measure full and by the extent of the subiect in all the will of God Praier Doct. Praier is the vsuall remedie and refuge for Gods children in their griefes and desires a remedie I say for all times persons and places The force of praier As for griefes and feares it is of force and auaileable 1. against the troubles and cares of this world Phil. 4.6 2. against the stings of secret tentations and preuailing sinnes 2 Cor. 12.9 Math. 9. 3. against the shame of euill workes past both the blushing and gnawing of the conscience inwardly and outwardly the reproach of name Zeph. 3.11 4. against sicknesse Iam. 5.15 5. against ill tongues Psal 119.4 6. against the feare of apostacie 2 Tim. 2.19 And these are the most vsuall things that need to trouble any childe of God And as for desires it is a plaine proposition that God is rich to all that call vpon him Rom. 10.12 This shewes the felicitie of euery childe of God to whom God hath giuen the spirit of his sonne into his heart as a spirit of praier for we see he cannot be miserable that can pray and it should teach vs that if wee would be counted Gods people to shew that we trust God by pouring out our hearts before him in all places and at all times Psal 62.8 1 Tim. 2.8 For you Doct. 1. Ministers must pray for their people as well as preach to them And as this may humble ministers vnder the sense of the neglect hereof so it should teach the people to requite their labour in the Lord by praying for them againe but especially they should take heed they send not their teachers with hearts full of griefe to complaine of them Doct. 2. Praier for others is a principall signe of our loue to them Hereby Ministers may trie whether they loue their people and parents whether they loue their children c. Doct. 3. In that Epaphras praieth for them absent he is therein a patterne of a true pastor no distance of place can make him forget the loue of his people Sorts of praiers Praiers There be diuers kindes of praiers for they are varied first by the place for there is publike praier and there is priuate praier either with our families or alone by our selues Secondly by the manner and that either for forme or affection for forme there are not onely ordinarie set praiers but eiaculations short requests or desires cast out vpon sudden opportunities these be praiers and accepted of God though the words be few or abrupt For affection in praier there is praier vnto which is required the vsuall deuotion of the heart and there is supplication which is with speciall instance and importunitie Phil. 4.7 Thirdly by the instrument there is the praier of the mouth and the praier of the heart Fourthly by the matter for there is deprecations for turning away of iudgement and confessions with acknowledgment of sinne and petition in matters of request and thankesgiuing for benefits receiued Striueth But why must we striue in praier Because of the greatnes of our owne wants necessities and because it is a great losse to lose our praiers What striuing in praier imports Quest But what doth striuing import It imports earnestnesse as it is opposed to coldnesse when we draw neere to God with our lips but our hearts are farre from him or to spirituall fainting in praier Luk. 18.1 Secondly tendernesse of affection both sorrowing and reioicing in praier according to our occasions and the matter of praier Thirdly a resolution to take no deniall Fourthly difficultie for fighting imports opposition Eight things vve must fight against in praier Quest But what must we fight against in praier Answ 1. Carnall counsell 2. Distractions by the lusts of the flesh or cares of the world 3. The obiects of our owne flesh 4. Our owne vnskilfulnesse to pray striue to learne to pray better 5. Hardnesse of heart 6. Sleepinesse of our body 7. The temptations of Satan 8. Wee must striue against God himselfe as Iacob did by wrestling to get the blessing Vse For reproofe of such as neuer complaine of any impediments in praier nor care how they speed their condition is as farre from happinesse as their practise is from duty And they are to be blamed that complaine of their lets and discomforts in praier but yet they striue not But wee should learne to harnesse our selues Note and conscionably striue against all that may hinder vs
thou hast gotten all thou canst together thou knowest not whether hee shall bee a wise man or a foole that shall enioy them after thee k v. 19. Fiftly to attaine those things men vsually spend their dayes in sorrow trauaile and greefe and their hearts take no rest in the night l v. 23. In the third chapter these further reasons may bee noted First all things are swayed with the swinge of their seasons and times Ch. 3. v. 1. 9. So as nothing is steady though bee borne and now plant and build and laugh and daunce and embrace and sow and loue and liue in peace yet there will bee a time to plucke vp and breake downe and weepe and mourne and cast away and hate and mourne and die too Secondly though the Lord should set the world in a mans heart yet hee might spend all his dayes and neuer know the full nature of these things m v. 11. Thirdly all things are subiect to Gods vnauoidable disposing Let man get what hee can yet God will haue the disposing of it and whatsoeuer God shall doe it shall abide to it can no man adde and from it can none diminish And this God will doe that man may feare him n v. 14. Fourthly such is the state of the children of men that they may lose all they haue at the very place of iudgement o v. 16. Fiftly yea the verie state of mortified men in the reason of carnall men because of these oppressions and vncertainties seemes little better then the state of beasts p v. 18. In the fourth Chapter note Ch. 4.1.2.3 first that when a man hath set his heart vpon these earthly things if euer hee lose them he is filled almost with vnmedicinable teares and sorrow so as hee would praise the dead aboue the liuing and wish he had neuer been borne Secondly they are occasions of a mans enuie q v. 4. Thirdly the eying of these things infatuats many a mans heart so as wee may see many a man that hath neither sonne nor daughter nor brother and yet there is no end of his trauell and he hath not the iudgement to say with himselfe for whom doe I trauaile and defraud my selfe of pleasure r v. 8. Fourthly a man may get much with sore trauaile and liue to see himselfe despised of him for whom he prouideth them so as they that shall come after him will not reioyce in him Å¿ v. 15.16 In the fift chapter there are also seauen other reasons First Chap. 5.8 these earthly things leade the greatest men into bondage by dependance For the King cannot consist without the tilling of the field Secondly hee that loueth siluer shall not bee satisfied with siluer and hee that loueth riches shall bee without the fruit thereof t v. 9. Thirdly when goods encrease they are encreased also that eate them and what good commeth to the owners thereof but the beholding of them with their eyes u v. 10. Fourthly many times the seruant sleepeth when the master can get no sleepe x v. 11. Fiftly there is an euill sicknesse often seene vnder the sunne that riches are kept for the owners ruine y v. 12. Sixtly or else they will perish while the master looketh on z v. 13. v. 13.14.15 Seuenthly but certaine it is he can carrie nothing out of the world when hee goeth but must leaue them where hee found them In the sixt Chapter there are these reasons First Chap. 6.1 to 7. a man may haue all abundance and yet not haue a heart to vse them and so bee worse then an vntimely fruit Secondly what needs all this adoe for all is but for the mouth and nature is content with a little And therefore to haue a soule so vnsatiably greedy of hauing is a prodigious madnesse a v 7. Thirdly the hauing of all these things makes not a wise man better then a foole what wants a poore man if hee know how to carry himselfe with the wise Fourthly all cannot make thee cease to be mortall For it is knowen man cannot striue with him that is stronger than he c v. vlt. In the seuenth Chapter there is this reason A man may spend all his dayes before hee can come soundly to know after many trialls what is the best vse to put these earthly things to And for honour in the eighth Chapter three things are worthy noting First a man is not Lord of his owne spirit to keepe himselfe aliue in his honour d Chap. 8 8. Secondly many men rule to their owne ruine e v. 9. Thirdly men after death are quickely forgotten They that come backe from the holy place remembreth them not long Yea a man may be quickly forgotten in the City where he hath done right f v. 10. Chap. 9.1 And in the ninth Chapter two reasons more are added First no man can know the loue or hatred of God by these things Secondly they are not gotten alwayes by helpe of meanes For the race is not alwayes to the swift nor the battell to the strong nor riches to men of vnderstanding nor fauour to the wise which makes the Atheist and Epicure conclude that time and chance commeth to all things The summe of all that Salomon can say is vanity of vanities all is vanity And now that wee haue heard Salomon let vs in the next place heare a greater than Salomon Our Sauiours reasons Our Sauiour Christ in the sixt of Matthew diuides the care of earthly things into two sorts For either men are greedily transported with the desire of getting treasures that is abundance and superfluities or else they toyle their hearts with distrustfull and distracting cares about necessaries as what they shall eat and what they shall put on From the first kinde of care he disswades with foure reasons Foure reasons against the care for superfluities First all treasures are subiect either to vanitie or violence Either the moth will eat them or the theefe will steale them g Mat. 6.19.20 Secondly these things bewitch and steale away mens hearts h v. 21. Thirdly the minding of these things darkneth the eye of the soule with greater darknesse then can be exprest i v. 22.23 Fourthly a man cannot serue God and riches k v. 24. Eight reasons against distracting cares for necessaries From the second kinde of care he dehorts with eight reasons First the life is more worth then meat and the body than rayment l v. 25. And if the Lord haue giuen the greater why should he not be trusted for the lesse Secondly God prouideth for the very foules that haue not such meanes as man hath and will he not prouide for man m v. 26. Thirdly all thy care will not adde one cubit to thy stature n v. 27. but if thou wouldest swelt thy heart out t is God only must increase thy
strength or health Fourthly this care is a signe of little faith o v. 30. Fiftly t is for Gentiles that know not God nor the couenant of his grace and mercy in Christ to seeke after these things p v. 32. T is a grosse shame for any Christian to be so heathenish Sixtly doth not your heauenly father know all that you need q v. 32. If he be a father hath he not will and if he be in heauen hath he not power to helpe Seuenthly you haue a flat promise that if you seek the kingdome of heauen and the righteousnesse thereof which should take vp your cheefest care all these things without such carking so farre as is needfull shall be cast vpon you r v. 33. Lastly hath not euerie day his euill and is not the griefe of the day great enough Å¿ v. vlt. why then dost thou distract thy selfe for to morrow assure thy selfe the time to come will afford thee matter of griefe and trouble enough thou needst not disquiet thy selfe before hand Vse The consideration of all this as it may bee a comfort against all wants and crosses about these base earthly things so it may greatly reprooue those that burie their talents in the earth that is spend all their gifts about earthly matters But especially wee may hence learne diuers lessons And first since wee haue heard Salomons opinion after long discourse that all is vanity wee should learne of the same Salomon therefore to feare God and keepe his commandements for this is the whole of man and the end of all t Eccles 12.13 Secondly let the place of the sanctuarie u Ier. 17.11.12 where we may get the best things for our soules be as a glorious throne exalted Thirdly let vs vse this world as if we vsed it not Let them that reioyce bee as if they reioyced not and they that weepe as if they wept not and they that buy as though they possessed not x 1 Cor. 7.30.31 Fourthly if the Lord giue vs but a little portion in these things let vs esteeme his mercy and liue with contentednesse resoluing that better is a handfull with quietnesse then two handfulls with labour and vexation of spirit y Eccles 4.6 And fifthly we may hence be confirmed to take the more liberty to vse these earthly things for our owne ioy and refreshing they are none of the things the Lord would haue vs with such a doe keepe but hee allowes vs to eat and drinke and delight our selues with the profit of our labours z Eccles 2.24 Eccles 3.12 Lastly we should improoue them and vse them as meanes to doe what good wee can with them in this life I know saith the wise man there is nothing good in them but to reioyce and do good in his life And to this end we shold cast our bread euen vpon the waters for after many dayes wee may finde it Eccles 11.1.2 and giue our portion to seauen and also to eight The best vse of these riches is to be rich in doing good with them Thus of the illustration The confirmation followes VERS 3. For ye are dead and your life is hid with Christ in God IN this verse and the next the exhortation is confirmed by two motiues the one taken from the condition of the faithfull in this world the other taken from the confideration of their estate in the reuelation of the glory of Christ in the last day The first is in this verse the latter in the next There are two things in the condition of the faithfull on earth which should make them little to minde earthly things or desire to continue long in the world First that in respect of distresses they are as dead men while they liue Secondly that the happinesse they haue which is the life of their liues doth not appeare but is hid with God in Christ For yee are dead The faithfull are dead three wayes while they liue The faithfull dead three vvayes For first they are dead to sinne in respect of mortification Secondly they are dead to the Law by the body of Christ a Rom. 7.4 Gal. 2.19 in respect of iustification so as now the faithfull doe no longer wait vpon the Law for righteousnesse but vpon a second mariage they haue it from him that was raised from the dead for them They are dead to the world and that in three respects First in respect of their owne voluntary forsaking of the world and their mortifying of earthly desires ioyned with a sense of their owne mortalitie so was Paul as a man crucified to the world b Gal. 6.14 Secondly in respect of the worlds account of them For so soone as men get any true grace and retire themselues from the excesses of the time they are neglected and forgotten as dead men out of minde Thirdly in respect of the multitude of afflictions which doe many times ouerwhelme and drowne Christians It is not vnusuall in Scripture to say of men in desperate crosses they are dead men The Prophet Esay cals the people in captiuitie dead men when he saith Thy dead men shall liue c Esay 26.19 The Apostle Paul saith thus If we be dead with him we shall liue with him d 2 Tim. 2.11 Which hee seemes to explaine in the next verse thus If wee suffer with him wee shall also raigne with him Thus Dauid saith He was as a broken vessell forgotten as a dead man out of minde e Psal 31.12 And in another place he saith He was brought to the dust of the earth f Psal 22.15 And in the 88. Psalme hee saith his soule was full of euills hee was counted among them that goe downe to the pit free among the dead like the slaine lying in the graue yea he was laid in the lowest pit in the darknesse in the graue c. g Ps 88.4.5.6 I spare to alleadge other scriptures The vse may be Vses to teach vs as to obserue hence what may befall the best man so in the consideration of our owne estate to say within our selues as Iob did If I haue done wickedlie woe vnto me and if I haue done righteouslie I will not lift vp my head being full of confusion because I see mine affliction h Job 10.15 For though the Lord hath not yet thus ouerwhelmed thee with distresse yet in asmuch as he may doe it to thee as well as to others his deare seruants it should cause thee to walke humblie before God and to learne to die to the world before the world be dead to thee Againe hath misery broken in vpon thee and preuailed ouer thee so as thou seemest to be laid in darknesse as they that haue beene dead long agoe let not thy spirit be in perplexity in thee no strange thing is befallen thee Psal 143. Gods children are but dead men in this world Remember the time past and meditate